Fragmented

The Game is Life Book 6

Terry Schott

Fragmented

Book 6 in the Game is Life Series

©2016 by Terry Schott

All rights reserved.

This book or any portion thereof may not be reproduced or used in any manner whatsoever without the express, written permission of the publisher except for the use of brief quotations in a book review.

This is a work of fiction. Names, characters, businesses, places, events and incidents are either the products of the author’s imagination or used in a fictitious manner.

Any resemblance to actual persons, living or dead, or actual events is purely coincidental.

Well, here we are at book six of this series.

Book eight if you throw Shadows and Cyber into the mix (and that is a must… If you have not read those yet, then you will miss out on parts of this new book. Go on, head over and download them =) ).

Over a million e-books are uploaded every year.

It is extremely difficult for a reader to choose what to read.

The odds against you finding the Game is Life were very high, yet you did.

Thank you for taking the time to give this story a try. I am thrilled that you enjoyed the Game enough to want to read on.

Thank you to my first readers, Karen and Carl. There are many lonely days along this road and your encouragement gets me through those.

Finding an editor to work with has been the single toughest part of being a writer (so far). I am extremely grateful that I found Tiffany and that she agreed to work with me. Thanks for putting up with me, Tiffany, and helping to make this story the best read possible.

And so on to the story.

You refused to believe that Cooper destroyed everything. Here’s what happened after he was handed a single red pop bottle cap… I hope you enjoy the ride.

Terry 2016

1

She sat cross-legged on the sand, its warmth seeping through her linen garments. Cool air blew over the lip of the dune, ruffling the hood of her dark brown cloak. She reached up and grabbed the edge to prevent it from blowing back onto her shoulders yet not so much that it obstructed the view of her flock below.

Surrounded on all sides by a high ridge, globes of light twinkled in the sand below. She looked down on her section, occasionally glancing left and right at the other figures who sat on the ledge in the same manner as she, robed shapes holding dark staffs scattered with glowing gold and crimson runes of light that pulsed in time with the breezes coming off the dark desert beyond.

A hissing noise sounded from behind her. She stood and turned, waiting as a bright white light materialized into the shape of a doorway and two figures emerged.

“Vav.” She bowed low, one arm sweeping behind her and the other, the hand holding the staff, extending forward so that the staff lay flat against the ground.

The old man cleared his throat and smoothed his beard. “Aleph.”

She stood and grinned. “It’s good to see you again. You visit so rarely.”

“There’s not much reason to visit, girl. You have a boring job.”

“I disagree.” Her eyes flicked to the person standing behind the old man. “I don’t like it when you bring others with you.”

“Why’s that?”

“Because you often leave them behind when you depart.”

The old man chuckled. “Now, don’t be like that, Aleph. I’ve brought you some very interesting characters over the years to keep you company.”

“Something tells me that isn’t the case this time.”

“You always say that.”

She shrugged and pretended to be interested in smoothing the folds of her outer robe.

“This is Cooper.”

“I thought so.”

“Don’t frown.”

She shook her head. “I don’t have time for babysitting, Vav.”

The old man winced. Aleph tilted her head, the hint of a smile tugging at the corner of her mouth. “What’s wrong with you?”

“Nothing.”

“You said I could call you that.”

“I know.”

“I know, I know.” Her voice became deep, impersonating the old man. “You don’t like hearing it.”

“It’s fine.” The words came out in a sigh.

“Good.”

He walked to the edge, linked his arms behind him, and looked down at the globes. “They look healthy.”

“Smooth sailing, mostly.”

He turned and smiled. “Good. I want you to show Cooper what it is that you do here.”

Aleph groaned and covered her face with one hand.

“Please.”

She groaned again and the old man laughed. “Why must we always do this dance?”

“I don’t have the time or the patience.”

“You don’t have the time?”

She squinted and stuck out her tongue.

“You’re cute.”

Aleph giggled. “Don’t start sweet-talking me, old one.”

He laughed. “I ask. You grumble. Then I sweet-talk, and you finally agree.” He shrugged. “It felt as if we were at that part of our dance.”

“Fine.” She crossed her arms and tried to look serious. “I’ll do it.”

“Thank you.”

“For a price.”

The old man’s eyes widened. “What do you want?”

“Same as last time.”

“Same as—“ He scowled and looked at Cooper. After a pause, he extended his hand. “Okay, girl. Same as last time.”

“And he can’t speak.” She took the old man’s hand and tried to pump it up and down, but frowned when he tightened his grip and held still.

“That’s not gonna work.”

“Come on.” She pouted. “I’m being very generous. Throw me a little bone here.”

The old man shook her hand. “He speaks.”

She glanced at Cooper and shook her head. “Okay. He doesn’t look too chatty anyway.”

“He used to be, but he hasn’t said much lately.” The old man shrugged. “That can’t last forever. Him talking more is part of what I expect you to help with.”

“I remember being happy to see you when you first appeared, but that feeling is fading fast.”

The old man chuckled and pulled her close. She laughed and hugged him tight. “I suppose you will visit more while Cooper is with me?”

“Most likely.”

Aleph’s grin broadened. “Then it’s not such a bad deal for me after all.”

The old man patted her on the shoulder and turned to face Cooper. “Aleph will show you around.”

“Okay,” Cooper mumbled.

“I’ll be back in a bit.”

Cooper looked at the sky, squinting. The old man leaned close to her. “Be gentle with him, Aleph. He’s still in a bad way.”

She snorted. “After what he did, he should be.” The old man scowled and she nodded. “I’ll be as nice as I can be.”

“That’s all I can ask for.”

2

Aleph glanced sideways at Cooper. He sat beside her on the sand, cross-legged and unmoving. She half-turned to face both him and the field below. He was looking straight ahead, a blank expression on his face.

“I might be jinxing myself here, but so far, you’re the best shadow I’ve ever had.”

Cooper did not respond.

She shifted to get more comfortable. “How long since you got your bottle cap?”

He shrugged.

“Where’s the old man taken you so far?”

“I was in a house with a bunch of people that had bottle cap gloves.”

“People.” She snickered. “Where else?”

“That’s it.”

“He didn’t take you to the jungle?”

Cooper shook his head.

“You met Madge, though? An old lady with a yellow dress and floppy hat.”

“No.”

She snapped her fingers and sat straighter. “The car ride. You at least went on the car ride with him.”

“He can drive?”

Aleph laughed. “No, which makes the entire experience so memorable.”

“Didn’t take a car ride. I was in that big house, then we came here. I don’t know how long we were at the house. There’s no clocks anywhere.”

“Clocks?”

“To get an idea of time passing.”

“Ah, yeah, of course.” She looked down at the field, scanning the patches of globes. A long time passed in silence, and she sighed. “This is weird.”

“What is?”

“When I have visitors, they do most of the talking.”

“I find that hard to believe. You seem pretty chatty.”

“You’re funny.”

“I used to be.”

“No. You still are.”

Silence.

Cooper pointed. “What are those globes down there?”

“My flock.”

“You share it with others.”

She nodded. “It’s too big a job for one.”

“They don’t seem too demanding, as far as flocks go.”

“That’s ‘cause they are all behaving themselves at the moment.”

Cooper’s lips twitched. “They get up and run off?”

“Worse.”

“I can’t imagine.”

“Here’s hoping you don’t get to witness it.”

***

“How long do you think we’ve been sitting here?” Aleph asked.

“You don’t know?”

“I do, but I’m interested in your opinion.”

Cooper sniffed and looked at the sky. “Feels like hours, but the sky isn’t getting any brighter. I’d guess three hours.”

“Interesting.”

“Am I right or wrong?”

“Yeah.”

“Which?”

“Both.” Aleph shrugged. “Neither.”

“You play word games, like those at the house did.”

“Everyone who uses words plays games with them. I bet you’re pretty good at it yourself.”

“I suppose.”

She stood and stretched. “Time to go for a walk.”

Cooper stood and they walked down the slope. As they got farther away from the glow of the field, it got darker. Aleph sang a melody and touched the tip of her staff. The veins of gold swirled along the surface of the wood, gathering together and then flowing toward her hand. When the gold was focused there, she sang a different tune and it brightened, illuminating the area around them.

“You have a beautiful voice,” Cooper said.

“Thank you.”

“I did not recognize the words you were singing.”

“It’s an ancient language. Translated loosely, the words are, ‘Hey, gold flecks, come gather at the tip of my staff’.”

“It sounds better in the old language.”

“That it does.”

Cooper followed her across bare desert sand. They came to another hill. Instead of taking the rise, Aleph turned and they walked until they approached an opening in the side of the hill. Orbs glowed in the sand ahead.

“Is this the entrance to the field we were sitting above?”

She shook her head. “This is another.”

“How many are there?”

Aleph smiled. “Many.”

“You watch over all of them?”

“No.”

“How many Shepherds are there?”

She shook her head. “I don’t know. An awful lot would be my guess.”

“Closer to a hundred or a billion?”

Aleph turned to face him. “Whatever answer pleases you.”

“No answer would please me.”

“Then why ask the question?” Cooper frowned and Aleph laughed. “I assume you have been taught there is no such thing as a stupid question but I promise you that is not the case. Many questions lead to answers which serve no purpose. In my opinion, that makes them stupid. At least on some level.”

“Sorry.”

“For what?”

“Bothering you with questions.”

“Don’t be silly. I expect you to ask me questions. Tons of them.”

“But you just said—“

“What? That you asked a dumb one?”

Cooper nodded.

“So what?” She shrugged and raised an eyebrow. “Don’t tell me you’re afraid to look bad.”

He laughed. “Of course not.”

“Good.” She resumed their hike. “Ask whatever you want. If it’s not a good question, I’ll tell you. If you demand an answer anyway, then I’ll answer.”

“Okay.”

“Is it pretty important how many of us actually watch over the flocks?”

Cooper thought about it for a moment, then shook his head.

“If it was, I would find out.”

“From who?”

“Ah.” She looked at him over her shoulder and grinned. “That is a great question.” She whistled and continued walking.

“Not great enough to answer.”

She laughed and skipped ahead, turning as she reached the entrance.

3

Cooper stopped a few feet behind her and looked at the space beyond.

As big as an Earth football field, the flat expanse of sand was dotted with small mounds of dirt that had raised ledges.

Aleph moved toward a mound, stopped, and knelt down. “Come take a look.”

He came to kneel beside her. Two globes lay nestled in the depression. He held his hand above them. “They give off a bit of warmth.”

“Yeah.”

“The little one glows brighter than the bigger.”

“That’s usually the way it goes.”

“Are they eggs?”

“No.” Aleph laughed and stood. “Come on, follow me. It’s almost time.”

They came to a stop in front of a flat empty spot of sand. Aleph looked up at the sky and then threw him a look. “On second thought, you’d best back up some.” She waved her hand. “Keep going. A bit more. Careful, don’t step on that mound.”

He winced and looked at the three globes near his left foot. “Sorry.”

In the sky above and slightly behind Aleph, a large ball of flame appeared, growing in size. It was a meteor, streaking straight toward her. His eyes widened. “Uh, you better come over here.”

“Hush.”

Cooper raised one eyebrow as the ball of fire got closer.

“Don’t be like that.” She smirked. “I know what’s coming. How do you think the little craters form up around them?”

“What the—“

Bam. Behind Aleph, less than three feet from where she stood, the comet struck the sand, sending a spray of sand into the air. Cooper shielded his eyes.

When the sand cloud dispersed, he saw Aleph bending down and looking into the newly formed crater. “It’s safe now. Get over here.”

Cooper came to stand behind her. Looking into the indent in the sand, he saw five globes. They were different sizes and pulsed with a soft, golden light. “They are beautiful.”

“Yes.” She held a hand over one, making a quick motion and nodding as grains of sand fell from the smallest globe’s surface. “Kneel down and hold your palms over them. Like so.”

He dropped to his knees and stuck his hands out over the smallest globe. Warmth soaked through his gloves, making his fingers tingle. The globe shimmered and Aleph smiled. “That’s good. Wait until the shimmering stops, then move to the next one.”

“Why?”

“You are communicating with them.”

“They are intelligent?”

“In a manner.”

The tiny globe brightened a bit and stopped shimmering. The tingling sensation faded from Cooper’s fingers. Aleph motioned to the next globe and Cooper positioned his hands over it. The tingling started again. “It feels different from the first one.”

“Very good.” She smiled and crossed her arms. When the second globe stopped shimmering, he moved his hands to the next, then the next. Finally, he placed his palms over the largest globe.

Instead of shimmering when his gloves were positioned over it, the large globe began to flicker and make crackling noises. He started to pull his hands back but Aleph narrowed her eyes and shook her head. “Keep your hands over it.”

His hands stayed in place. “Something’s wrong with it.”

“Yes.”

“What’s happening?”

“Watch.”

The flickering became faster, the glow alternating with darkness. Then there was a loud crack and the globe broke, its light extinguishing as the halves fell away from each other.

“Remove your hands.”

Cooper withdrew his hands from the pit and leaned back. He looked down at the bottle cap on his glove. Warmth came through the glove and into his hand. It was unpleasant.

“Not bad,” Aleph said.

“What was all that about?”

“They arrived. We welcomed them. You bonded.”

“Bonded?”

She nodded. “This is your little flock. These four.”

“Five.”

“No.” She pointed at the dark globe. “That one is gone.”

“Dead?”

She nodded.

“Because of something I did?”

She smirked. “Oh yes. Because of something you did.”

He waited for her to say more, but she didn’t. He looked at the others, still glowing. “How do I tend them?”

Aleph stood and Cooper followed suit. “I will show you over the next while. Don’t worry, I’m a good teacher.”

“Do they drop from the sky often?”

“No.”

“Then I’m lucky this one did.”

“Luck had nothing to do with it.” Aleph laughed. “You brought them here.”

“How?”

She began walking toward the entrance they had used. “By earning your bottle cap.”

He frowned. “I don’t understand how are the two events related?”

She stopped and faced him. “Those globes are realities.”

“What?”

She held up one hand and ticked off on her fingers. “Tygon, Earth, Sojourn, Atonement.”

“And the Dream.”

She sighed and shook her head. “That was the big one.”

“The dead one?”

She reached out and tapped his bottle cap. “That’s right.”

4

“Mind if I join you?” a sing-song voice asked from behind Brandon.

Brandon smiled as he swallowed a sip of wine. “Be my guest.”

A man dressed in a long black leather trench coat appeared from behind him. He pulled out an empty chair at Brandon’s table and sat. The newcomer smiled, flashing white teeth, his eyes hidden behind the dark, round lenses of wire-rimmed sunglasses. “Thanks, mate.”

“Oh my god.”

“What?”

“You’re Irish.”

“Huh?”

“When I describe how you speak, I always say you have a singsong way about you.”

“That’s accurate.”

“It sounds like an Irish accent.”

He laughed. “Does it?”

“Absolutely.”

“Okay.”

Brandon frowned. “You’re not?”

The singing man shook his head. “I’m not from Earth.”

“Oh.”

“Now that you mention it, I do sound Irish.”

The waiter appeared and placed a second wine glass on the table. “Can I get you a drink, sir, or will you share the wine?”

“I’ll steal a bit of wine from my friend.”

“It’s only stealing if I don’t offer some.” Brandon reached for the bottle and poured red wine into the second glass.

“Very good.” The waiter paused. “Nice accent. What part of Ireland are you from?”

The singing man chuckled and Brandon laughed. The waiter smiled and walked away. Both men raised their glasses and touched them together before taking a drink.

“Delicious.”

“Thank you.” Brandon set his glass on the table. “I don’t know your name.”

“No?”

Brandon shook his head.

“What do you call me?”

“The singing man.”

“I like that.”

“It’s cumbersome.”

“What do you call the old man?”

Brandon raised one eyebrow and the other man laughed. “You call him the old man, don’t you?”

“We’ve tried other names, but that’s the only thing he answers to on a semi-regular basis.”

“That does sound like him.” He tapped his finger against his chin, then held it up and smiled. “How about, Cormac?”

“Is it your name?”

The singing man nodded, slowly, then with increasing vigour. “Yes.” He smiled.  “Yes, my name is Cormac.”

Brandon sighed. “Okay.”

“Okay.”

“Okay, Cormac.”

“Perfect.” Cormac leaned back in his chair and took another sip of wine. “I love drinking outside.”

“Good to know.”

Cormac motioned toward the restaurant with his wineglass. “Glad to see you finally tracked him down.”

“Who?”

“Lohkam.”

Brandon turned in his chair and scowled. “Lohkam is in there?”

“You didn’t know?”

“Nope.”

“Then why are you here?”

Brandon wiggled his glass of wine.

Cormac laughed. “How precious is that?”

“Is he why you’re here?”

Cormac nodded. “I need to have a chat with him.”

“And me?”

“Not particularly.” The way Cormac said particularly reminded Brandon of an opera singer. “I was as surprised to see you here as,”—he paused—“as you are to learn about Lohkam.”

“Well, I hope you didn’t have anything important to discuss with him.” Brandon stood and removed money from his pocket.

“As a matter of fact, I did. Why?”

“Because I’m going to kill him.”

Cormac chuckled. “Still feuding, I see.”

“He stopped his killing sprees a few years ago, but I’ve kept a running tab of the trouble he’s caused me from day one.” Brandon dropped the money on the table. “It’s time to settle up.”

“I know you don’t like the boy.”

“That’s understating it.”

“But I can’t allow you to kill him.”

“You can’t stop me.”

Cormac jiggled his right gloved hand. The bottle caps made a twinkling sound. “Of course I can.”

Brandon felt a calm envelop him. Cormac sighed and shook his head. “You’re good, lad, I’ll give you that, but not good enough to tangle with one of my kind. At least not yet.”

Brandon thought about it for a moment, then shrugged. “Have it your way, then. I’ll catch him some other time.” He headed toward the street.

“Where you going?”

“Things to do.”

“Why don’t you come in with me.”

“Nope.”

“I think you’ll be interested to hear what I have to tell him.”

“I doubt it.” He waved a hand.

“It’s about a game.”

Brandon stopped, paused for a second, then turned around. “Which game?”

Cormac smiled.

5

She woke up confused and cold.

She raised her head, shaking it and feeling water dribble down her cheek. A quick look around told her she was lying on a beach. The water had crept up and her clothes—a thin T-shirt and pink shorts—were soaked. “Hello? Is anyone here?”

The beach looked deserted. There were no towels, chairs, tables, no sign that people had ever been here.

She frowned. “I don’t remember coming to the beach.” Waves pushed at her, cool water sloshing against her legs. She stood and moved farther up where the water could not reach her. After another look around, she sat down and stretched her legs out straight, searching her memory for how she’d gotten here.

Time passed. The girl frowned, glancing around occasionally.

“How did I get here?” She ran a hand through her short hair. “And who am I?”

“Hallo!”

The girl looked to her left . A man was walking along the beach. He was old, with messy white hair that stood up as if it had never been combed and a beard that looked the same. As he got closer, she noticed that he was wearing black plastic . . .Garbage bags? He wore gloves covered in red pop bottle caps that tinkled and chimed in time with his steps. He walked along the edge of the water barefoot. In one hand, he held a pair of scuffed, laceless, black combat boots. When he got close, he raised one hand and walked up the beach toward her.

“Morning.” The boots made a dull sound as they dropped to the ground. He looked around and nodded. “What a beautiful area.”

“Morning.”

He leaned forward and squinted, looking her up and down before nodding. “I like it.”

“Like what?”

“Your voice. Nice selection.”

She frowned. “Okay.”

“The hair, too.” He tugged at a piece of his own and then pointed at hers. “Pixie-style, I think they call the cut. And you coloured it purple. It’s nice.”

She leaned back to look in the direction from where the old man had appeared. He turned to look over his shoulder, then shrugged and sat down beside her.

“Where did you come from?”

“Long story.” He shrugged. “Boring story.”

“You know me?”

He grinned. The expression made him appear boyish. “Of course.” He leaned back and placed his hands in the sand, tilting his face up to the sun and closing his eyes. “I mean, we’ve never formally met. But I know you.”

“You don’t seem too keen on giving straightforward answers.”

“I’ve been accused of that before.” His eyes opened and he leaned close to nudge her shoulder with his. “Once or twice.”

“You have a name?”

He opened his mouth and paused. “Normally, I don’t tell people my name, but you’re special.” He nodded. “Sure. Why not?” He stuck out his hand. “I’m Elliot. Nice to meet you.”

She shook his hand and he raised one eyebrow. “It’s customary to give your name in return when making introductions.”

“I would . . .”

“But?”

She bit her lip and blinked. “I can’t remember what it is.”

“Ah.”

“I think I hit my head.” She raised the hair on her forehead. “It kind of throbs here. There’s no blood, but—“

“Yep. There’s a mark there.” Elliot examined the spot, pursing his lips as he nodded. “Doesn’t look that bad. And memory is not linked to that part of the brain.”

“How do you know that?”

He shrugged. “Whatever the case, it looks as if you have a bit of amnesia.”

“More than a bit.”

“What do you remember?”

She took a breath and exhaled. “Nothing.”

He raised his eyebrows.

“Well, I obviously know how to talk, and walk. The basics.”

He chuckled. “I know what you mean. You have no memory of where you came from, who you are, what you do, how old you are. Stuff like that.”

“That’s right.”

“Okay.” He tapped her knee and stood. “I guess that’s why I’m here. To pick you up.”

She stared at him.

“I travel through special corridors. Every so often, I don’t emerge where I should.” He shrugged. “When that happens—which is how I ended up here—it usually means I’ve been sent on an errand.”

“By whom?”

“I don’t know at first.” He grinned. “Although I figure it out eventually. I must have been sent to retrieve you.”

“What makes you so sure?”

“This little island is the only piece of land in this reality.”

“Reality?”

“Planet. Realm.” The bottle caps chimed as his hand swept his hand in front of them. “I like the term reality. Before I found you, I explored the island.” He spread his hands. “It’s empty. And, since this was not my original destination, I assume that I must be here to offer you a lift. Interested?”

She stood and brushed the sand from her half-dried clothes. “If there’s nothing here, then it’s pointless to want to stay.”

“I agree.”

“I’ll go with you.”

He smiled and extended one hand, tracing a large rectangle in the air, leaving behind a hissing, bright white line. A shimmering doorway of light appeared in front of them and he stepped to one side, gesturing toward it. “After you, my lady.”

“It’s safe?”

“Absolutely.”

She stepped forward. He placed one hand in front of her. She stopped and looked at him. “I do know your name,” he said. “Would you like me to share it with you?”

“Yes, please.”

The old man smiled. “Your name is Sylvia.”

6

Lohkam emerged from the restaurant, sauntering like a wolf among a flock of sheep. He saw Brandon and the singing man at the outside table and grinned—not a pleasant expression—then reached out to tap the shoulder of one of his bodyguards. He spoke and the bodyguard’s expression hardened as he turned to face the seated pair.

Brandon smiled and waved. “Are you sure I can’t kill him?” he said the words through clenched teeth.

“Sorry. Not today.”

Lohkam and his two guards came to a stop in front of their table. “The minstrel and his pet.” The red-haired man sneered. “Someone finally helped you find me, huh, runt?”

“If you weren’t so good at hiding like the coward you are, I wouldn’t need help.”

“I’ve been doing you a favour, allowing you to live this long. Now that I think about it, I should have found you sooner.” He grinned and reached behind his back. “I’m gonna kill you slow, puke.”

Brandon stood and assumed a fighting stance, but Cormac shook his head. “There will be no fighting today, children.” There was a trace of amusement in his singsong voice. “Brandon, if you can’t behave yourself then you’ll have to leave.”

“Why me? I was here first.”

“Technically, Lohkam was, and that’s who I came to see.”

“Fine.” Brandon slumped back into his seat and crossed his arms.

Lohkam sniffed and met Cormac’s gaze. “I’m not interested in speaking with you. You’re nothing more than a cheap copy of the old man. Come to think of it, you’re even more annoying than him. He doesn’t answer questions, but at least he’s entertaining to talk to.”

“I’d say that hurts, but I agree with you. Since you don’t want to make small talk, I’ll get straight to the point. Stop trying to get back home.”

Lohkam grinned. “I’m not.”

“You know what I mean. Your plan to destroy this reality so that you will be kicked back to your own is still in play.” Lohkam opened his mouth but Cormac did not let him speak. “I know it’s no longer your number-one priority, but the Elites are still causing havoc and looking for a way to accomplish it. Don’t bother to deny it.”

“This place is boring,” Lohkam jabbed a thumb toward Brandon. “He made this simulation a snore-fest.”

Brandon snorted. “You always miss the subtleties of everything, don’t ya, pal?”

“There’s nothing to miss. You control the government, industry, society, all of it. There’s no flavour here, runt. Billions of people exist on this planet more concerned about a game than their own lives.”

“Enough.” Cormac stood. “The two of you can have this discussion some other time.” Lohkam’s bodyguards stepped between the singing man and their charge. “The Dream is dead. There is nothing for you to return to.”

Lohkam laughed. “The brat says the same thing.”

“Wait a minute.” Brandon frowned. “I never claimed there was no Dream to return to. I said your body was dead.”

Lohkam’s eyes flicked to Brandon. “Oh, right, that was your line.” He turned back to Cormac. “At least the puke’s claim was believable. What you’re saying is impossible.”

“Something happened not long ago. The Dream is gone.”

Lohkam spread his arms and looked around. “Then how are we still here? This is a sim, powered by a source from the Dream.”

Cormac smirked. “Suddenly you’re a scientist that needs proof?”

“I’m skeptical, which is appropriate, I think. I’ve been manipulated and lied to my entire life by every adult who’s crossed my path. Why would I suddenly believe one now?”

“I’ve never lied to you. And who said I was an adult?”

“Don’t try and be clever with me.”

Cormac considered Lohkam for a moment.”I guess I’ll have to show you.”

“Show me what?”

“The Dream.”

Lohkam laughed. “Make up your mind. A second ago, you said it is gone.”

“I’ll show you what’s left.” He stepped forward, pushing the bodyguards aside as if they were sheets of paper. Before Lohkam could move, the singing man tapped him on the forehead, making a popping sound with his lips.

Lohkam’s eyes widened and he froze. Then he crumpled to the ground. His bodyguards knelt over him. Cormac walked back to the table, sat down, and took a sip of wine.

“You sent him to a place that doesn’t exist?”

“Yeah.”

“That doesn’t sound good.”

“Nope.”

“Huh. Will he come back?”

“Probably. I set it so he will return as long as he doesn’t panic and kick himself out of phase.”

“How long will he be gone.”

“From his point of view?” Cormac shrugged. “Could be a while.”

“And from ours?”

Lohkam coughed and turned over onto his side, put one hand on the pavement, and vomited.

Cormac grinned. “Only a couple of seconds.”

“Damn. I was hoping that was the end of him.”

“The two of you could be a good team if you found a way to set your issues aside.”

“Cormac, I’ve seen the impossible, but even miracles can only accomplish so much.”

Cormac laughed and took another sip of wine. Lohkam wiped his mouth and climbed to his feet. He removed his soiled jacket and threw it on the ground. “That was not funny.” He glared at Cormac.

“Believe me now?”

His heavy breathing calmed and he looked down at his feet. “Yes.”

“Good.” Cormac stood. “Figure out a new purpose for your life, Lohkam. Like it or not, this is your home now.” He turned and drew a doorway of light, then looked at Brandon. “Come on. I’ll drop you off somewhere.”

“I’ll stay here for a bit.” He looked at Lohkam and smiled.

“No. He needs time to think.”

“Fine.”

The two stepped into the doorway and disappeared.

7

Stephanie stood on the street, eyes closed and head tilted. A few feet away, Courtney leaned against the wall of the closest building, arms crossed. She looked around, squinting at the light from the setting sun. “This is boring.”

“Quiet.” Stephanie hissed, holding a hand up as her brows furrowed. Courtney smirked and looked at her sister, Skylar, and rolled her eyes.

Skylar bit her lip but smiled. After a moment she nodded. “There’s one.”

Stephanie’s eyes popped open. “Where?”

Skylar pointed to the left. After a moment, Stephanie nodded. “Yeah, okay I see it. How can you pick them up so quickly, Sky?”

“No clue, but I wish I couldn’t. They give off a bad vibe, like someone is dragging their nails down a chalkboard. It gets annoying after a bit.”

“Yuck.” Courtney pushed herself away from the wall and walked down the street with her hands out, palms facing forward. After a dozen steps, she stopped and looked over her shoulder. “Right here?”

Skylar nodded.

Stephanie joined Courtney and waved her hands, mumbling some words. The air began to shimmer in front of them, like heat on the surface of a hot road on a summer day. After a few seconds, the air returned to normal. “It’s gone?”

“Yes.” Skylar raised one eyebrow.

“There’s another close by, isn’t there?”

Skylar pointed to the right and Courtney laughed.

“How many?”

“That I can sense?”

Stephanie nodded.

“Three.”

“Damn.” Stephanie shook her head. “Are they harmless?”

“Why do we even care?” Courtney asked. “It’s not like they are popping up all over the place.”

“Um”—Skylar nodded—“that’s exactly what it’s like.”

Stephanie walked to the curb and raised her hand. A black limousine pulled up and they got in. Stephanie sat on one side, and the sisters the other. “I wonder if the other side senses them as well.”

“My guess is they don’t.” Courtney looked out the window.

“Why you say that?”

“Because if they did,” Skylar spoke, “they would have panicked and called a meeting by now.”

Stephanie laughed and shook her head. “That’s not necessarily true.”

“Okay.”

“What do you think it is?” Courtney asked.

Stephanie rubbed her forehead. “It started when they added the other games, right?”

“Yeah.” Skylar confirmed.

“Three games placed on the same framework.” Stephanie shook her head. “I think that’s what’s causing the hiccup.”

“What you want to do about it, boss?”

“I’d love to turn it into some kind of advantage.”

Skylar groaned.

“You think that’s a bad idea?”

“No, but I know it means I’m going to have to spend more time feeling nails dragged down a chalkboard since I seem to be the only one able to find them.”

“I’m sorry.”

“Ha!”

“I am.”

“I know. It feels strange to have the Devil say sorry.”

Stephanie smiled. “I don’t say it often, but you girls have wormed your way into my heart.”

“Weakness.” Skylar winked.

“Strength,” Courtney replied.

Skylar sighed. “I will help with the shimmers.”

“Thanks, Sky. You’re a saint.”

The three women laughed.

8

Trew sat in the main area of the Game Central cafeteria, a steaming mug of coffee sitting beside the tablet he was reading from. He looked up as Thirteen and Danni arrived holding trays of food and drink. “Morning.” He smiled.

“There he is.” Danielle set her tray on the table and sat down beside him, one hand moving to touch his back.

Trew leaned forward and she offered her cheek which he pecked before glancing at the two plates on her tray. “One of those for me?”

Danni nodded. “Unless you’ve already eaten.” His brows furrowed and she laughed. “You don’t remember if you have or not, do you?”

“I would if I had, wouldn’t I?”

“Depends on the day.” She set a plate in front of her husband. “Here you go.”

“You’re the best.”

“As long as you remember that, your life will continue to be pleasant.”

He smiled at Thirteen as he reached for a fork. “Morning, Thirteen. How are things?

“Good, thanks.” The man dipped his head and took a bite of food. “I think we’ve managed to completely isolate the signal from the Dream.”

“That’s outstanding. How long before we can communicate with them?”

Thirteen frowned and shook his head. “I don’t think it’s going to happen, Trew.”

“Aw. You and Sylvia were so sure we could use the signal to talk back and forth with the other reality. What happened to change your minds?”

“Couple things.” Thirteen shook his head. “Want the technical explanation?”

Trew laughed. “I barely follow the conversation when you cover the simple stuff like quantum mechanics. Let’s wait until we’re with Sylvia. She’s always able to translate so that I can understand what you’re talking about.”

Danni laughed. “I said the same thing. After breakfast, we can go talk with her.”

“Fair enough.” Trew took a bite of food. “Have you looked in on Addisyn, Hun?”

Danielle nodded. “Nothing too interesting so far.”

“It’s a strange thing.” Trew reached for his coffee. “I know she learns from making mistakes during her plays.” He took a sip and shook his head. “Still, I don’t want her to go through the pain that comes with the lessons. Is it too much to pray for a boring life for our baby at least once?”

Danielle smiled. “It’s nice to be able to pray with confidence that it can make a difference.”

“I find it fascinating that religion is so new to everyone on Tygon,” Thirteen said. “I wish I had been able to visit Tygon when no one believed in a God.”

Trew raised an eyebrow. “Why?”

“On Earth, religion has caused tremendous problems on every level.”

“And what about the Dream?”

Thirteen smiled and took another bite of food.

Danni laughed. “Nice try, Trew.”

“Come on, man.” Trew let the half-eaten piece of toast fall onto the plate and pushed his tray away. “I don’t know why you insist on being so secretive about your home reality. What harm can come from sharing a bit of information with us?”

Thirteen raised one eyebrow. “My gut says it’s not a good idea.”

Trew sighed. “Talk like that makes me think that the Dream is not a very fun reality.”

Thirteen shrugged.

Trew reached for a napkin and wiped his mouth. “When we open a line of communication with them I intend to ask whoever picks up the phone a ton of questions.”

“The phone.” Danielle’s tone made Trew look at her.

“What about it?”

“Isn’t that how Thorn talks to us from the Dream? By phone.”

“I never really thought about it, but yeah, I think it’s by phone.”

“Then it is possible.” Danielle smiled.

“Must be.”

“Why does Sylvia think we won’t be able to do it, then?”

Danielle shrugged and looked at Thirteen, who mimicked the gesture.

***

They entered the office. Thirteen offered the seat behind the computer to Trew, but he waved one hand and motioned for the other man to take the spot. “She might ask you to look stuff up.”

“Thanks.” Thirteen waved his hand over the keyboard and the monitor lit up. He highlighted an icon and clicked it. There was a beep followed by a pleasant-sounding fanfare. “Good morning, Sylvia.”

There was no reply.

Trew frowned. “Sylvia?”

Nothing.

“That’s odd.” Danni sat in one of the empty chairs and crossed her arms.

“Maybe it didn’t open correctly. Happens sometimes.” Thirteen typed on the keyboard and looked at the screen. Then he frowned. “Hmm.”

“What is it?” Trew sat in the chair beside Danni.

“There’s a new message on the desktop. From Sylvia.”

Trew and Danni waited while Thirteen read.

“You don’t look happy,” Danni said.

“She says there’s a potential issue caused by all three games overlapping on the same platform.”

“What kind of issue?”

Thirteen shook his head. “That’s all it says.”

“You and Sylvia have a different relationship than Sylvia and I.” Trew ran a hand through his hair. “We always spoke.”

Thirteen frowned. “This is the first time I’ve ever gotten a written message.”

“Oh.”

“Sylvia?” Danni said. “Are you there?”

Silence.

“Try the program again,” Trew said.

“I have. It’s not working.”

“We can’t speak to her?”

Thirteen shook his head.

9

Brandon knocked and entered the penthouse suite. “Hello, beautiful people. How are things in your world today?” He removed his shoes and hung up his jacket, then joined Trew and Danni in the living room. He plopped into a leather chair with a sigh, then noticed Trew’s expression. “What’s up?”

“We’ve got a problem.”

Brandon laughed. “Of course we do. I’m sitting in problem central. Life at the top is never hassle-free.” Danni opened her mouth and he raised a hand. “I know, I know. There are many moments over the years where we get together and everything is fine.”

“That’s right.”

“But I expect an issue of some sort when I come to visit.” He grinned. “Can I go first?”

“Sure.”

“Really?”

Danni shrugged.

Brandon smiled and sat up. “I found Lohkam.”

“Excellent.” Trew smiled. “Lohkam dead is one less pain in our side.”

“He’s still alive.”

Trew paused. “You need a hand taking care of him?”

“No. We crossed paths but I wasn’t allowed to deal with him.”

Trew and Danni exchanged a look. “The old man was there to stop you.”

“Close. Singing man.”

“Ah.” Trew nodded.

“His name’s Cormac, by the way.” Brandon filled them in on the rest of the details of his meeting at the restaurant.

Trew chuckled. “I would like to have seen Lohkam’s face when he returned.”

Brandon laughed. “He was a mess. I’ve never seen the guy so shaken up.”

“If the Dream is dead then how are we still here?” Danni frowned. Months earlier, Trew had finally shared with her that Tygon was a virtual reality simulation created by Thorn in the Dream. “Wouldn’t the power that allows us to exist have shut off if the Dream was destroyed?”

“Not necessarily,” Brandon said. “I can think of a few ways that the Dream could end yet allow us to continue on.”

Danni shrugged. “If you say so. Either way, we’re definitely still here.”

“Do you believe that the Dream is dead?” Trew asked.

Brandon pursed his lips. “Yeah.”

Trew lay down and rested his head on Danni’s lap. “This is a big deal.”

“How ‘bout the two of you?” Brandon asked. “What bad news did you have?”

Danni stroked her husband’s hair. “Sylvia has disappeared.”

Brandon laughed. “What do you mean?”

“We tried to speak with her today and she didn’t answer.”

“Pfft. You likely made her angry. I can’t tell you how many times she’s refused to speak with me over the years.”

“This is different. When she is quiet, we can still sense her presence, right?”

“Well, yes.”

“This time was different.”

“I see.”

“You ever get a sense that she wasn’t present, even when she refused to talk to you?”

“No.” Brandon stroked his chin. “Is the Game still functioning?”

“Yes.”

“All three of them?”

Danni nodded.

“Then Sylvia is in there somewhere. Without her presence, the entire thing would fall apart. She’s the computer that runs the simulations.”

“You told us that the personality in the office was only a part of her.”

“That’s correct. For all intents and purposes, she is a god, able to be in many places at once. There’s no computer more advanced than her. At least, that I know of.”

“Maybe we are wrong and she’s there. You should come check, Brandon.”

The young man stood. “Okay, let’s go take a look.”

***

“You’re right.” Brandon turned the monitor off and rested his elbows on the desk. “She isn’t here. It feels strange.”

Trew and Danni exchanged glances. “That’s bad, right?” she asked.

Brandon closed his eyes and rubbed them. “I can’t think of a scenario where it would be good.”

10

Eyes closed, arms straight out, and palms facing down, Cooper tended to his flock.

He could feel the glow—the golden energy he had become so familiar with over the years—connecting his palms to the living globes resting in the depression of sand in front of him.

First, he monitored the energy contained in the flow, observing the aura and strength of energy as Aleph had taught him to do. He squinted his eyes tighter and drew a breath through his nose. “I think it’s good.”

“Good?” He could hear the amusement in Aleph’s voice.

“Within functioning parameters.”

“Is the frequency perfect?”

He considered her question and compared it to his memory of the last time he had inspected the globe. “I think that it’s buzzing a bit high.”

“You’re right. Can you help it to regain the proper tone?”

He searched his memory, comparing the current sounds from what he recalled. Then he hummed softly.

“That’s how it sounds now.”

“Is it?”

“Try this.” She was so close that Cooper felt her breath against his ear. She hummed softly, holding a single tone, pure and steady. He listened for a heartbeat, then hummed himself, adjusting the pitch until the two sounds became one. She tapped him on the shoulder and he visualized sending the frequency into his palms where it swirled with his glow and then flowed down into the globe. After a few moments, he felt the ball of light respond, changing its hum to match the new one.

“Hold it until you have run out of breath, and then stop singing while continuing to exert your will. Do that for five breath cycles and then break contact.”

Cooper followed Aleph’s instructions, winding down his energy after the fifth breath. He leaned back, placed both hands on his lap with palms facing up, took a final cleansing breath, and opened his eyes.

Aleph sat across the small pit, her lips pursed, making her appear solemn. She blinked once, grinned, and nodded. “Well done.”

“Thank you.”

“I agree.” A man’s voice sounded from behind Cooper.

The two stood and turned to face the man approaching them. He bowed, first to Aleph and then to Cooper. “He responds to your cues well, Aleph.”

“There is sufficient emptiness inside him that he may be taught.”

The man grinned. He was dressed in the same style of robe that everyone here wore. His skin was tanned and he had light blond hair, cut short, with a tousled look to it. An oval-shaped green stone with swirling flecks of gold in it hung from a gold chain around his neck. He appeared to be totally surrounded by an aura. Cooper frowned.  “Are you glowing?”

The man raised one eyebrow and Aleph coughed. When Cooper looked at her, she shook her head. “Cooper, I am honoured to introduce you to our leader, Gimel.”

Gimel bowed his head and Cooper smiled as he did the same. “What is it that you find funny, Cooper?”

“Not funny. Odd. Your names are different, yet I feel as if I’ve heard them before.”

“Ah. That is memory tugging deep inside of you. How interesting.” Gimel smiled. “In another realm, I am known as the Light, if you would rather call me that.”

“Um, no, that’s okay. Gimel is fine.”

“As you wish.” He raised one eyebrow at Aleph. “I was not aware that a wielder was staying with us.”

Aleph placed her hands together and held them in front of her chest. “I apologize. I assumed that you knew.”

Gimel laughed. “Vav must be responsible.”

“Yes.”

“I would say that I will take it up with him next time we cross paths, but we know that I won’t.”

Aleph grinned. “He gets away with much.”

“We owe him more than can ever be repaid.” Gimel and Aleph both bowed low.

“What’s a wielder?” Cooper asked.

Gimel frowned and looked closely at Cooper’s gloves. “He has only one?”

Aleph shrugged. “Yes, and he did not have it for very long before Vav brought him to me.”

“Curious.” Gimel’s eyes softened as he pointed at the bottle cap. “Those who wear the red bottle caps are called wielders.”

“I see. And it’s not common for wielders to spend time in this reality?”

“Exactly.”

“Why not?”

“I don’t know.”

Cooper shook his head. “It seems that wherever I go, I stumble upon questions which have no answers.”

“I would hope so.” Gimel frowned. “If there is a reality where no questions exist, it must be a terrible place.”

“I wouldn’t mind visiting it,” Cooper mumbled. “At least for a few minutes.”

Gimel smiled. “You have him tending, sister?”

“The flock he delivered to us, yes.”

“Excellent.”

“One did not survive impact.”

The corners of Gimel’s eyes tightened. “The primary globe?”

“Correct.”

“That is most likely why Vav brought him to us so soon. How many subsets?”

“Four.”

Gimel raised his eyebrows in what Cooper took for surprise. Then he smiled again and nodded. “Four is an impressive number. I will let you return to your work. It was good to meet you, Cooper.”

“Nice to meet you as well.”

“Aleph, please bring him to me when it is over.”

Aleph bowed as the man walked a few steps away and made a doorway of light, stepping through and disappearing.

“What did he mean, ‘when it is over?’” Cooper asked.

“It is rare, for subsets to survive when their primary has extinguished.”

“How rare?”

“The odds of success are slim. Still, there is a chance that you can be the exception. You are a wielder, after all.”

Cooper looked down at the pulsing globes. “I don’t want them to die.”

Aleph came to stand beside him, resting one hand on his shoulder. “Then be the exception.”

Cooper nodded.

11

“There he is. The old man himself.”

Carl sipped his scotch, taking a moment to enjoy the flavour before setting the glass onto the table. “What is that buzzing noise I am hearing? It sounds like the little devil that used to sit on my shoulder and tell me to do bad things.”

Stephanie leaned over his shoulder and kissed him on the cheek, then moved to take a seat on the other side of the table.

“What are you doing here, girl?” Carl did his best to sound menacing, but couldn’t keep from smiling. “You’re too important to be in the field visiting enemy foot soldiers.”

“So are you.”

He shook his head and scowled. “The sugar squad has a limp hierarchy. Everyone’s an equal when it comes to the garbage jobs.”

“You telling me Gabriel does the dishes now?”

“He’s the only smart one of the group. Don’t see him around much.” He reached for the scotch bottle and poured it into two glasses, pushing one to her. He raised his glass and she did the same. “Here’s to you, devil girl.”

“And to you, angel boy.”

Carl’s lips curled into a snarl and she laughed before slamming her drink back. Carl followed suit and refilled the glasses. “What’s the problem?”

“Glitches.”

“What do you mean?”

“Pockets of shimmering air that seem to be popping up randomly all over the place.”

“I haven’t heard about them.”

“We figured no Eternal had sensed them yet. Still, it’s a big enough deal that we wanted to bring it to your attention.”

Carl took a sip from his glass. “They dangerous?”

“Not at first. If you walked through one you would tingle and that’s about it. But the other day Courtney swore she saw a different location through one.”

“Like a portal?”

“Yeah.”

Carl shrugged. “Maybe it was a one-time thing.”

Stephanie bit her lip and shook her head.

Carl sighed. “I know that look. What did you do, Steph?”

Her eyes widened. “What makes you think I did anything?” His stare became flat and she shrugged. “I sent Courtney through.”

Carl chuckled.

“You would have, too.”

“Likely. What happened?”

“I told Court to dive through and then call me from whatever part of the world she ended up in.”

“How far did the portal take her?”

“My guess is pretty far. She went through three days ago and still hasn’t called.”

“Hmm.”

“Yeah.”

“That’s not like Courtney.”

“I know. She would have called if she could.”

“So, where you think she is?”

“I think that she’s outside of the Game.”

He paused.

“I sent a second person through.”

“Of course you did. Same portal?”

Stephanie shook her head. “They open for a bit and then close and disappear. New ones pop up, but they aren’t the same.”

“Don’t suppose you paid attention to the scenery beyond?”

“We did the second time.”

“Brilliant.”

“Don’t mock me, bub.” She scowled. “I don’t have to tell you any of this, you know.”

“Yeah, you do. It’s part of the Timeless code.”

She waved one hand and he laughed. “Some rules you can bend, others you can break, but there’s no wiggle room when it comes to stuff that might affect the entire Game and you know it.”

“Okay, okay.” She leaned back in the booth and crossed her arms. “That’s all I’ve got at the moment.”

Carl sighed and drained his glass, motioning for her to do the same, then he refilled them both. “You might have killed Courtney and the other Infernal.”

Stephanie snorted. “I doubt it. We have enough power to take care of ourselves.”

“Remember when we got sent to strange realities during the last reset?”

“Yeah.” She shrugged. “It wasn’t so bad.”

“Maybe where you were.” Carl reached for the bottle. “I almost got ripped to shreds. By children.”

Stephanie winced. “You serious?”

“Yeah.” He took a swig from the bottle.

“I’d like to get my people back.”

“I bet.”

“Plus there’s a chance that NPC’s or players start falling through these things.”

“Which would add to the mess.”

“Is Azrael in the Game at the moment?”

“Brandon? I Don’t think so, but I can find out.”

Stephanie held out her hand and Carl pushed the bottle toward her. “We might need to work together on this one.”

Carl smiled. “I bet that hurt to say.”

She winked and raised the bottle to her lips. “Let me try and get the bad taste of it out of my mouth.”

12

The old man and Sylvia emerged from the doorway of light into a white marble-walled room. Behind them, the doorway shimmered and then disappeared.

“Whoa.” Sylvia looked around with wide eyes. “Where are we?”

“Huh?” The old man shrugged. “Oh, it’s called a marble way-point.”

“Is this where you wanted to bring me?”

“This is the gate to where you are going.”

“Why not take me directly there?”

The old man’s lips pursed together. “I can’t go with you to your final destination.”

Sylvia frowned. “Why not?”

“It’s not my cup of tea.”

“But it’s mine?”

His eyes brightened. “Absolutely.” He noticed her frown and smiled. “Don’t worry, my dear. I would never put you in harm’s way. You are much too important for such nonsense.”

“If I ask what you mean by that, is there any chance that you’ll answer me?”

He pretended to consider her request before shaking his head. She laughed. “I didn’t think so.”

He strode to the far wall and reached up, rapping a knuckle against the surface of the pure white marble at various points. After the twelfth strike, a deep blue light dribbled inwards to form a new door. Unlike the doorway of white light, it was possible to see a wide dirt path beyond the wall that wound through a dense forest. The leaves of the trees gave off vibrant and varied colours, seeming to shimmer with light of their own as they moved, giving them the appearance of twinkling stars.

“It’s beautiful,” Sylvia said.

“It certainly is.” The old man beckoned with one hand and she came to stand beside him.

“Do I go in now?”

“Not ’til we see your guide.”

“Oh good. I was afraid you were going to send me into that forest alone.”

The old man grunted but said nothing. After a few minutes, a dark shape appeared on the horizon, slowly growing in size until Sylvia was able to make out the shape of a man. As he got closer, she could see that he was in his late twenties, dressed in loose-fitting clothes that were multi-coloured and bright. His shoulder-length curly hair seemed to pulse between silver and gold, giving off a faint glow much like the leaves of the trees.

The old man waited until the man came to a stop within reach of the doorway. Then he turned and faced Sylvia.

“This is it?” she asked.

“For now.” He pulled her close and hugged her. She politely returned the embrace and then he stepped back.

“Will we see each other again?”

“I’m sure we will, Sylvia. It was good to meet you. I hope that you have a chance to enjoy yourself.” He motioned her toward the doorway.

Sylvia stepped through and felt a crackling sensation encase her. On the other side, she paused and looked at the new surroundings. The air felt different. Aromas and sounds were also more…Crisp.

The man smiled and beckoned her to join him. When she did, he smiled and bowed at the waist. “Welcome, Sylvia. It is an honour to meet you and be your guide.”

“Thank you. It’s nice to meet you too, uh . . .”

“Sparx. My name is Sparx.”

13

Chloe stood in line, head bowed as she skimmed through her friends’ updates from that morning, occasionally tapping the ‘Enjoy’ icon.

When it was her turn, Chloe looked up from her phone, tucked it into her back pocket, and smiled at the man behind the counter. “Good morning, Hamil.”

“Heya, Chloe. Having your regular order, this morning?”

“Yes, please.”

He prepared her coffee and then turned to the display of muffins. “Big day planned?” He used a pair of tongs to grab a carrot muffin from the middle of a tray and dropped it into a bag.

“No bigger than any other.” Chloe raised one eyebrow and brushed a strand of hair out of her eyes. “Spending all day at an office desk, watching the clock creep toward five o’clock.”

“Sounds like a dream.”

“A nightmare.”

Hamil punched buttons on the till. “We all have our adventures to live. Wanna trade?”

“Um.”

He laughed. “That’s okay, I would rather be here than behind a desk. We can each keep our glamorous lifestyles. That’ll be four twenty-five, please.”

She handed him a five and waved toward the tip cup on the counter when he offered the change.

He winked at her and dropped the three quarters into the cup. “Thanks.”

“No problem.” She turned for the door. “Maybe something exciting will happen for you today, Hamil.”

“I wish the same for you.”

“God no.” She shook her head. “Excitement in my job usually means an insurance claim that doesn’t add up. I’ll take a boring regular day over pouring through computer printouts looking for a few stray dollars to balance the books.”

Chloe exited the coffee shop and slipped into the moving hoard on the sidewalk. She sipped her coffee and looked straight ahead, barely seeing the people around her, hardly paying attention to anything at all.

She came to a stop at the next intersection and pulled out her phone.

“Addisyn?”

That voice sounds familiar. Chloe looked to her left, frowning. A few feet away stood a woman with black hair and tanned skin. The woman was looking at her, the smile on her lips reflected in her eyes. “Addisyn.” The woman waved and began pushing through the crowd toward her. She stopped in front of Chloe and nodded. “How are you doing?”

The light changed and people began to move around them. Chloe smiled and shook her head. “I’m sorry, miss. My name isn’t Addisyn.”

The woman raised her eyebrows. “That name doesn’t sound familiar to you?”

“Well, yes, but I don’t know why.”

The woman smiled. “Of course you don’t. Forgive me.”

Chloe waited for the woman to walk away, but she didn’t move. “Can I help you with something?”

“Stephanie.” The woman extended her hand. “My name is Stephanie.”

Chloe shook the woman’s hand. “It’s nice to meet you.”

“I find it strange.” Stephanie sniffed and looked her up and down. “I say something cryptic and you don’t even bother to ask what I mean.”

“I’m sorry.”

She sighed. “The girl I knew asked questions all the time, but that was another lifetime.”

Chloe frowned. “If you’ll excuse me, I need to get to work.”

“Where do you work?”

“None of your business.”

Stephanie laughed. “It was good to see you, Addisyn. I hope life is good.”

“What’s that supposed to mean?”

“Never mind.” Stephanie stepped to one side.

Stephanie watched the middle-aged incarnation of Addisyn walk away. Skylar appeared from the alley behind her, crossing her arms as she leaned against the wall next to Stephanie. “Who was that?”

“Addisyn.”

“You sure?”

Stephanie nodded. “I felt her as soon as I got within twenty feet. I’d recognize that soul no matter what the avatar looked like.”

“What’s she up to in this life?”

“Works in an office nearby.”

Skylar watched the Devil for a moment, then pushed away from the wall. “I know that look.” Stephanie glanced at the other woman and Skylar smiled. “Want me to find out more about her?”

“Yeah.”

14

The old man stopped in front of the counter and watched the nurse leaf through a magazine. He scratched his beard and waited for her to look up and acknowledge him. After a few seconds, he cleared his throat. Two beats later, the corners of her eyes tightened and her lips pursed as she looked up. “Yes?”

“I’m here to visit a patient.”

“Name?”

“Heather Sparrow.”

The nurse’s frown melted away and a smile appeared. “Heather is in room two-oh-seven. Down the hall, third door on your right.”

“Thank you.” The old man turned to walk away.

“I’m glad that someone has finally come to visit her. She’s a dear soul.”

“Yes.” The old man nodded and continued walking. When he came to room 207, he stopped, took a breath, and combed both hands through his tangled hair. The mess sprang back up and the pop bottle caps tinkled together as he tried once more.

A faint voice laughed from inside the room. “Are you trying to play me a symphony on those gloves of yours?”

He froze. “No.”

“Are you coming in?”

“Of course.”

“Then get in here.” More weak laughter. “It’s not like I have years left, you know.”

“I know—“ The old man’s eyes teared up. He wiped his face and, when he had regained control of his emotions, smiled and entered the room. A curtain hid the figure in the bed, exposing only the bump of her covered feet. He peeked around the edge of the gauzy fabric.

His eyes met hers and the tears came again. She reached out one frail, thin hand, her eyes glassy despite the smile reflected in them. He rushed forward and wrapped his arms around her. She laughed and leaned into his chest. He kissed the top of her forehead and rocked her.

She leaned back against the pillows and he plopped down in the chair beside her bed. “You look good, little one.”

“Liar.” She snorted. “I’m an old lady.”

He smiled. “Lady?”

She laughed. “Right? I guess if you live long enough anything is possible.”

His smile faded. She reached out and waited until he took her hand. “It’s not your fault.”

“What isn’t?”

“That you’re going to outlive me.” He chewed at his lip and she nodded. “Come on, now. This is no surprise. You haven’t changed a day since we first met.”

“I have.”

“Not physically. You’re still an old man. When I first laid eyes on you, how old was I?”

He pursed his lips. “Six.”

“That’s right.” She grinned. “A young girl going to church with her parents. I can still remember that day so clearly. It was such a sunny day. I had just turned six and my parents had given me money. I had been bothering them for months to buy me a new ‘Golly Molly’ doll. I was convinced I would never get it.”

“And you never did.”

She shrugged. “Turns out there was a better use for my birthday money. We walked to church that day because it was so nice out. On the way we passed by an old man sitting on the curb.” She winked at him. “I was fascinated by his shiny red pop bottle cap gloves and had to stop and look at them.”

“That you were. Your parents told you to stay away from me.”

“Did they? I don’t recall hearing that. What I do remember is that you tried to shoo me away, playing gruff and mean.”

He looked at the ground.

“But I saw through that. You pretended to be annoyed, then you played me the most beautiful song with your gloves.”

His eyes met hers and he raised his hands, shaking them to produce a few bars of music.

Her eyes lit up. “That’s the one.”

“I shouldn’t have humoured you.”

“Please. It’s in your nature.”

“Few would say that.”

“It doesn’t matter how many say a thing. A truth need not be spoken in order for it to exist.”

The old man harumphed. “You were always wise, Heather, even as a little girl.”

“And you were always kind. Anyway. I kissed you and dropped my birthday money into your lap before I went off to church.”

“I didn’t need the money.”

“I figured that out, years later.”

They sat in silence for a few beats.

Heather lay her head back on the pillow and panted. “I know why you kept it.”

He said nothing.

“Returning it would have been unkind to me.”

“When someone is generous, to refuse their gift dishonours both them and yourself.”

She closed her eyes and smiled. “I have lived a good life. A long life.”

“Are you sad that it will soon end?”

“Part of me is.” She turned her head and opened her eyes. “Another part of me is tired. And the girl in me is excited.”

“For what?”

“The next adventure.”

He nodded. “Knowing you has been a high point in my existence, dear girl.”

“How come that sounds like a pretty big compliment?”

“Because it is.”

“How long have you been alive, old man?”

He shrugged.

“I hope to see you in the next reality.”

The old man’s eyes became glassy. He nodded and stood, reaching behind his back. “I’m certain that we will.”

“Good.” She winced and paused, holding her breath for a long moment before taking another.

“I have two gifts for you.”

She smiled. “I love gifts.”

He grinned and drew his hand from behind his back. In it was a doll with bright blue eyes, a smiling expression, and long blonde hair.

“Oh my.” Tears rolled down Heather’s face. “Golly Molly.”

He placed it into her hands. “Better late than never.”

She hugged the doll to her chest and laughed through her tears. “Thank you, Elliot.”

Elliot nodded and smiled, though tears burned his eyes as well.

It took a while for them to regain their composure. Heather spoke first. “One gift is more than enough.”

“I brought two, so you’ll have to accept them both.” He turned toward the door. “You can come in now.”

The man entered the room, his long black leather trench coat brushing the floor. He smiled and adjusted his black sunglasses as he came to stand beside the old man.

“Oh my.” Heather rested the doll in her lap and clapped her hands. “Is it to be a song, then?”

The singing man nodded. “If it please you, my lady.”

“It always pleases me to hear the two of you sing together. I imagine God himself listens when you perform.”

The old man shook his head and laughed, a harsh noise. “I doubt that, Heather. Doesn’t matter, though. We ain’t singing for him. This tune is for you only.”

The old man raised one hand and shook it, producing a single pure tone. The singing man waited until the sound faded, then hummed the same pitch. Both men bowed deeply before Heather. She nodded.

And then they sang.

At first upbeat, the two-part melody danced between them. One would sing an intricate passage and the other would repeat it in a different octave. The song slowed, and the two voices melded together to form something more perfect than the individual parts.

Heather smiled, first clapping her hands, then moving her head back and forth in time with the music. When they reached the third portion of the song, she began to cry, wiping her eyes, occasionally and then smiling as they moved to the fourth part.

During the fifth movement, the song became slow and rhythmic. Heather leaned back and closed her eyes, her chest rising and falling with regular timing. The song slowed and her breathing matched its pace. As the last note was sung, both performers held it for a long interval, ending in perfect unison.

The song ended, and life left Heather’s body.

The room was silent. Both men stood with hands behind their backs.

Elliot walked to Heather’s bedside and looked down at her. He stroked her hair. “Thank you.”

Cormac’s voice was soft. “It was my honour.”

Elliot touched the doll, then turned to face the singing man. “That’s it, then. She’s gone.”

“To have found her was a blessing.”

“An incredible gift.”

“It’s not fair that we can’t track where they go next.”

“Life’s not fair.”

“You might travel to a reality and walk past her, never knowing it’s her.”

“Yeah.”

“I hope that you find her again, someday.”

“Thank you.” Elliot sat in the chair and held Heather’s hand. The singing man slipped out without a word.

15

A player who can no longer afford to re-enter the Game has two options available to them: 1) Enter the traditional school system where they will learn a new trade. Upon reaching the age of eighteen, most will graduate and enter society to ply their new trade so that they can earn a modest living.

2) Report to the Atonement game centre. Choosing this option results in the individual being transported to another reality for the remainder of their lives. Those who play Atonement never return to Tygon.

Player’s Handbook

Trew swivelled his chair to face the rest of Addisyn’s team. “Sometimes a play isn’t that exciting.”

“That’s certainly true.” Danni nodded.

“Not for Addy.” Michelle tapped a stylus against her tablet. “We didn’t spend all those credits and compose complex strategies for her to end up ‘average’.”

Trew raised his hands in the air. “It seems that instead of missing only one or two key opportunities early on in her avatar’s life, she somehow had the severe misfortune of missing out on all of them. She is now in her mid-forties and there don’t seem to be any irons left in the fire to spice up her play.”

“Wait a minute.” Michelle looked up from her tablet. “This could be promising. She bumped into a Timeless at a coffee shop recently.”

“When?”

“Couple of weeks ago, earth time.”

Danni plucked a stray piece of lint from the sleeve of her purple robe. “Which faction?”

“Infernal.”

Trew snorted. “That girl seems to attract the darker side, doesn’t she?”

“Is Stephanie so bored—’ Danni paused. “It was Stephanie?”

Michelle nodded.

“Is Stephanie so bored that she spends all her time following our baby around the Game?”

Trew rubbed at his temple. “She’s plenty busy. Plus we know for a fact that they can’t hunt down individual players on purpose, love.”

“This is the third play where they’ve crossed paths.”

Trew smiled. “You’re the spiritual one of the family. Perhaps a higher hand is involved.”

“We’ve asked Sylvia about that before and she assured us that she had nothing to do with it.”

“Ask her again,” Michelle said.

Danni paused, flicking her gaze toward her husband.

Addisyn’s Right Hand frowned. “There a problem?”

“No.”

“You sure? When you two exchange cryptic glances, I start to get worried.”

Trew laughed. “There was no cryptic glance.”

“What, I’m blind now?”

“Was it only one interaction?” Danni asked.

“Um, I don’t know. Let me check.” Michelle tapped on her tablet while the rest of the team waited. Finally, she looked up. “Only the once that I can find. Of course, they could have scrambled further meetings.”

“What’s Addisyn’s current rank?” Trew asked.

“You don’t want to know.”

Trew waited.

“Fine. Ten million, four hundred, twenty-three thousand.”

Danni’s eyes widened and Trew laughed.

Michelle nodded. “Glad you two think it’s funny. When she comes out, she is going to have a fit.”

“She might not earn enough credits to play again,” Danni said.

Michelle set her tablet on the table. “If she fails out, does she have to go play Atonement?”

Trew laughed. “She isn’t going to fail out.”

“Ten million—“

“Stop it. Every player dips in the rankings from time to time.”

Danni was not smiling. “Thing is, Addisyn’s prospects for the remainder of her play do not look promising.” She looked at each person around the table. “It’s very possible that she could fail out.”

“No, it isn’t.” Trew waved his hand. “She keeps half her points in reserve like we taught her. She’s not in the same position we were at her age, Danni. Addisyn doesn’t need to finish in the top rankings in order to have a fulfilling life when she graduates. She will take over for one of us.”

“Size her up for a robe,” Michelle mumbled. “If this is her last play.”

Trew laughed again and shook his head. Danni’s lips twitched and she squinted. “That’s not funny.”

“It was kind of funny,” Trew said. “Still. We need to get serious. I pay you all to run a tight ship for our player. If this was one of our other sponsored kids we would be feeling a lot of pressure right now. We should treat Addisyn the same.”

Michelle crossed her arms. “What did we do wrong on this play?”

“Did she spend enough on Luck?” Danni asked.

“A bit over the standard amount.”

Trew held his hand out toward Michelle. “Let me see what points and credits she spent, please.”

Michelle nodded and pulled the information up on her tablet before handing it to her boss. Trew read the information and looked up. “She spent too many points.”

“What?” Michelle and Danni asked in unison.

Trew shook his head and handed the tablet to Danni. “She spent almost everything she had. Way too much.”

“How did this get past us?” Danni turned to face Michelle.

“I didn’t double-check after the credit spend phase. Addy’s not a novice and her numbers always matched up in the past.” She shook her head and looked at the ground. “I’m sorry.”

“A player has ultimate power in spending their credits. There’s nothing any of us could have done.” Trew sighed. “Still, it would have been nice to know about this earlier. This has gone from abysmal performance during a standard, safe play to a potentially career-ending catastrophe.”

Danni closed her eyes. “We can’t change the rules for her. If she can’t buy back into the Game—“

“Then she will fail out and have to enter Atonement.” Trew leaned forward and rested his head in his hands. No one spoke.

“We can fix this,” Michelle said.

Trew nodded and looked at his wife. She nodded and reached for his hand. “Let’s get to it, then.”

16

Cooper opened his eyes and straightened, taking a moment to inspect each globe before moving on to the next. He sighed and looked at Aleph across from him.

“What?”

“This is tedious.”

“Sometimes it can feel that way.”

“Sometimes? This is all we do.”

“There are other tasks to be performed.”

He laughed. “How would I know that?”

“By asking questions.” She shrugged. “I leave you for long periods of time. You’ve never asked where I go.”

“Why aren’t I asked to perform these other tasks?”

“They are too difficult for you at the moment.”

“When will I be ready to try them?”

She stood and reached for her staff. “Never, I suspect. You are a visitor making a short stop along the way to wherever it is that you must ultimately travel.”

His eyes moved to the dull broken globe still resting among the others. “Are the rest going to break?”

“Absolutely.”

“That doesn’t seem to upset you.”

Aleph frowned. “Nothing lasts forever.”

“If they are going to die, then why bother tending them?”

She laughed. “You show your spiritual youth by asking such a question. Why bother to eat if you are going to end up dying? You have purpose while life inhabits your shell. It is the same with the globes. When they end, their energy will become something else, something that could never be if they had not properly existed in their current stage. Everything must grow in order to become more.” She reached out and tapped his bottle cap. “You are an excellent example of that.”

“Walk before I run. You mean that I must have one cap in order to get more.”

She laughed again, this time as if he had told her a joke. When she saw his expression, she stopped laughing, her face becoming serious. “Is that what you believe?”

Cooper frowned. “The old man has both hands filled with them.”

“Ah.” Her expression softened. “You think that your purpose is to become more like Vav?”

“Isn’t it?”

She paused and then shrugged. “Perhaps, although the possibility had not occurred to me. If that is the case, then you have my deepest sympathy.”

“Why?”

A hissing sounded behind Cooper. He turned as a doorway of white light appeared and the old man emerged.

“There he is.” Aleph smiled and bowed. “Did you hear us speaking of you, Vav?”

The old man waved his hand and the doorway dissolved. He wiped his hand against the black garbage bag covering his torso, then frowned. “I didn’t hear anything.”

Aleph chuckled.

“What were you saying?” He narrowed his eyes, looking first at Cooper, then the girl.

“Cooper is bored.”

The old man grunted. “I expect that he is. If I had to pick the top million interesting places I have ever visited, this desert wouldn’t make the list.”

“That’s unkind.”

“It is.” He stroked his beard. “Would you like me to apologize?”

Aleph smiled. “You needn’t apologize for not understanding the benefits of living here.”

The old man ran one hand through his messy hair and looked at Cooper. “You ready to get out of here?”

“Absolutely.”

“Then why haven’t you?”

Cooper frowned and the old man chuckled. “Don’t tell me you were waiting for my help.”

“You dropped me here.”

“I remember.”

“I don’t know how to make the doorways.”

“You think I did the first time I tried?”

“Uh, yeah.”

The old man tapped his chin and raised his eyebrows. “Maybe I did. I don’t remember. Still, I thought you might at least try.”

“You haven’t shown me anything.” Cooper tapped his bottle cap. “If this gives me any powers, it’s news to me.”

“The caps don’t give you power, boy.” He reached out and tapped Cooper’s chest. “It’s in you. Always has been, always will.”

“The cap does nothing?”

“Of course it does. Why bother to have it on your hand if it serves no purpose?”

Aleph laughed and clapped her hands. Cooper scowled. “You enjoying this?”

Her head bobbed. “Vav is a delight to watch. He spins a person around and teaches lessons masterfully.”

“He teaches? I ask him a question and he answers both yes and no in the same breath.”

“Exactly!” Aleph laughed. “A joy to witness.”

“I’m glad you think so.” Cooper rubbed his forehead, and took a deep breath. “So do I open a doorway or not?”

The old man furrowed his brows. “Wouldn’t advise it. There are a lot of bad places you can end up if you don’t know what you’re doing. At least in this reality.”

“This reality?”

The old man nodded.

Cooper considered the phrase and then glanced at the globes.

“Ah.” The old man said. “He’s zeroing in on it.”

Cooper walked to the pit and the other two joined him. “Can I travel into the globes?”

Aleph bowed her head. “Yes.”

“Using the link that you taught me to create.”

“Just so.”

“And how do I return?”

The old man snorted. “No point in worrying about that until you can tackle the first challenge.”

Cooper knelt and placed his hands over the pit. He closed his eyes and summoned the glow.

“No more questions?” the old man asked.

“An infinite amount.” Cooper let his hands wander each globe before stopping over top of one. “But there’s no point in asking questions about other challenges until I tackle this one.” He let the energy flow outward and envelop the globe. When he felt the connection was strong, he willed himself—everything that he was—into the globe.

The old man grinned as Cooper shimmered, then disappeared.

“He did it.” Aleph tapped her staff against the ground.

“He’s a clever one.”

“I agree. Will he return for more instruction?”

“Likely.”

“I would be honoured to continue, if that is your desire, Vav.”

He patted her shoulder and smiled. “You’re a good girl, Aleph. Thanks for your help.”

“Any time.”

The old man knelt down beside Cooper’s globes and extended a hand. He snapped his fingers and disappeared.

17

“Kat?”

The fifteen-year-old sat up and wiped tears from her eyes. “It’s time?”

Her father stood in the doorway to her bedroom. He’s been crying too. “Yeah.” He started to say more, but his chest heaved and he closed his mouth. He rubbed his face and shook his head. “Everyone’s downstairs to say good-bye.”

“Okay.” She stood and joined him in the doorway. He hugged her tightly and lowered his face against her shoulder, letting out a muffled sob.

“Dad.”

“I know.” His voice was muffled. “Give me a second. I’ll be strong. I just need a second.”

She hugged him tight and felt the tears begin to flow again. They held the embrace for a long moment, then he patted her and stepped back.

“There.” He used the back of his forearm to wipe his eyes. “Do I look blotchy?”

Kat wiped her face and laughed. “Uh, yeah. You look really blotchy.”

“I guess it’s allowed.” He shrugged and put his arm around her.

“No one will be surprised.”

They came down the stairs and Kat smiled at the crowd of people. Brother, sister, aunts, uncles, cousins, the entire family was gathered to say good-bye.

Her mother stepped forward and hugged her. There was more crying.

The next half-hour was a blur. Hugging, everyone saying the same things. How much they loved her, how proud they were of her, that she would be missed.

“This is too much for a sixteen-year-old,” she heard her grandmother say.

“She’s lived more lifetimes than you have,” her grandfather replied.

“Digital lifetimes. They don’t count.”

Laughter. “Of course they do.”

“I don’t understand what’s happening. I thought she plays the Game until she turns eighteen and graduates.”

“She won’t be graduating.”

“Why not?”

Kat stepped forward and touched the old woman’s arm. “I failed out, Gran.”

“Failed out? That doesn’t make sense. You’ve always been a smart girl. Clever.”

Kat shook her head. “There’s more to it than that. I played the best I could, but my credits are all used up.”

“So?”

Kat’s mother appeared and placed a hand on her daughter’s shoulder. “That means she can’t go back in and play the Game, Mom.”

It was clear from the old woman’s expression that she still didn’t understand, but she nodded and held out her arms. “I don’t care what any Game says, you’re an amazing girl, Kathryn. Give me a hug.”

Kathryn embraced her grandmother. “I get another chance, Gran. One more play, which is something that didn’t exist very long ago.”

“Before the Prophet. That’s good, sweetheart. Maybe this time focus on having fun.”

Kat laughed. “That’s good advice, Gran.”

The old woman smiled. “Of course it is, dear.”

***

The car stopped at the curb. The driver exited the car and moved to open the passenger door. Kat and her parents stepped onto the pavement.

“Looks like a regular Game Centre,” her father said.

Kat nodded. “It is. Mostly.”

They entered the building and her father led them to a woman sitting at a desk. She looked up and smiled. “Hello, there. You must be Kat.”

Kat nodded.

“Perfect timing.”

“Thanks.”

The woman picked up a phone and spoke. “Kat is here.” She replaced it on its cradle and nodded. “Someone will be along to collect you in a minute or two.”

“Just like a regular play,” her mother said.

They did not wait long before a man and woman appeared. Both were smiling. “Hello, Kat,” the woman said. “My name is Janice. We are very pleased to welcome you to Atonement.”

“Hi.” Kat felt dizzy. This is it. I can’t turn back now. Not like I have a better choice.

Janice addressed Kat’s parents. “Hello, Mom and Dad. I am guessing that you have many questions.”

Both her parents nodded.

“Great. Let’s go to a welcome room. We can answer every question you might have before Kat begins her play.”

“That’s very kind of you,” Kat’s father said.

Janice nodded. “I know how frightening this must be for all of you”

Kat glanced at her dad. He took a deep breath, his eyes glassy.

Janice noticed and her voice became softer. “It’s normal to be sad, but please, try to look at this as a good thing. Before the Prophet created Atonement”—the woman shook her head—“that is when things were truly sad for those who failed out of the Game.”

Kat’s father wiped his eyes and nodded. “You’re right. I am so grateful for the Prophet and what she has created.” He shook his head. “Still, it’s very difficult.”

Kat hung her head. I should have played the Game better.

Janice placed one hand on Kat’s shoulder. “You did the best you could, Kat. Now is not the time for regret.”

“How did you know—“

“It’s a common thought at this point.” Janice smiled. “The only one, really. Now come. The public knows almost nothing about how Atonement is played or the process for beginning your journey. I will answer all of your questions.”

***

Kat lay on the table, wires trailing from sensors attached to her skull, her chest, her limbs, everywhere. Her parents stood on either side, each holding her hand.

“It feels weird to have no tubes to keep this body alive,” she said.

Her mother’s smile faltered, but returned a second later. “Are you ready, my sweet girl?”

“As ready as I’ll ever be.”

“They did a great job answering all our questions.” Her father squeezed her hand.

“Yeah.”

“I’m glad you will remember us when you enter the simulation, that you won’t just forget us.”

“Me too.”

“We will never forget you, darling.” Her mother began to cry again.

Kat laughed, doing her best to hold back tears of her own, and failing. “You’d better not forget me. I hope you will check in on me at least every so often.”

Both parents laughed. “I’m sure it won’t surprise you to hear that we will be glued to the screen, watching you every chance we get.”

Her dad leaned in and hugged her, kissed her, cupped her face, hugged her again. Then he stood back, holding her hand while her mother said her goodbye.

Kat sniffed and blinked, trying to see her parents through the stream of tears, but not wanting to let go of their hands to wipe them away. “Okay. It’s time. Gotta go. Love you both.”

“Love you.” Her father nodded and tried to smile.

“We love you more than you will ever know. And we are both so proud of you, Kathryn.”

Kat looked at each of them, smiled, then closed her eyes. “Let’s do this.”

“You know the drill, Kat.” A voice came from a speaker in the room. “Same as the Game.”

Kat nodded and began to count backwards from ten. When she reached four, her essence departed Tygon for the final time and sped towards the virtual reality of her new home in Atonement.

18

Chloe began to nod, making the man sitting across from her smile. Then she paused, frowned, and shook her head. “Sorry. I thought I was following you for a second, but I don’t get it, Ben.”

He leaned forward, eyebrows furrowed. “Which part don’t you get?”

“Most of it, especially the main idea. You expect me to believe that everyone—on this planet—is living inside some kind of game.”

“Game.”

“That’s what I said.”

“No, you didn’t.”

She frowned. “Stop messing with me. You said game, I said game.”

“But you say it differently. Can’t you hear the difference?” She scowled and he laughed. “Never mind. To answer your question, yeah. We are all living inside a big virtual reality Game.”

“Being controlled by other people.”

He nodded. “People that probably look very similar to us, if not identical.”

“Why would they look the same? I’ve played a few games. My kids have definitely played a lot of games over the years. From what I’ve seen, most games are filled with characters that don’t look human at all.”

Ben took a sip of his drink. “When we play driving games, our avatars look like us. When we play shooter games, our avatars look human too.”

“Sometimes.”

“I’ve looked at the data and about seventy-eight percent of the most popular video games have human-looking avatars.”

“Hm.”

He laughed again. “There is a solid psychological basis for our game avatars looking human.”

“And that’s why you think that whoever is playing us looks the way we do?”

“That’s right.”

She tilted her head and raised an eyebrow. “What if they are also being played by other lifeforms on a different level?”

He leaned back. “Wow.”

She raised one eyebrow. “Right? And if that’s true, does it ever stop? Maybe someone is always playing someone.”

He clapped his hands together. “You’ve gotta come to a meeting, Chloe. We were discussing that exact possibility last Wednesday.”

“I don’t understand why you bother.”

“Same reason people spend time discussing any other religion.”

She couldn’t stop the smirk from appearing on her face. “So this is a religion?”

“No.”

“That’s good.”

“Not yet.”

She sighed. “Ben, it’s one thing to read a book and talk with friends about an interesting idea. It’s something else entirely to turn it into a cult.”

Ben laughed. “The Gamer movement isn’t a cult.”

“Sure it is. Movements quickly turn into new religions, and people start to call it a cult. If it survives long enough, people eventually begin to refer to it as a religion.”

Ben picked his phone up from the table and began to tap on the screen. Chloe sipped her iced tea. After a few moments, he put the phone down, glancing up at her. She raised one eyebrow and he laughed. “Yes. I looked up the difference between a religion and a cult. You’re right.”

“Happens every so often. Sorry, Ben. I’m not interested in this game thing of yours.”

His shoulders sagged. “Fine.”

“Why do you care what I think, anyway?”

“Figured this would be up your alley. You like science and you ask a lot of questions.”

“This is science fiction.”

“Which you also enjoy.”

She smiled.

“I’ve heard you say science fiction often becomes science fact after a bit of time passes and thought you might find this interesting. In a few years, everyone will simply accept it as the truth. You could say you were around before it took off.” He looked at his phone and spun it on the table’s surface. “I thought it would be something we had in common.”

She lowered her eyes. I think he’s hitting on me. Too subtle though, and I’m not going to take the bait if it’s not really there.

“An excuse for us to spend more time together.”

Maybe not so subtle. Against her control, she looked up and felt her expression turn blank. “Yeah, that’s true.”

“Oh.” Something changed in his facial expression, mirroring how she imagined hers must look. “Never mind. You’re right, it was a stupid idea.”

“No—“

“Yeah.” He pushed his glass away and reached for his jacket. “I’m sorry, Chloe. I didn’t want to make you uncomfortable.”

“You’re not making me uncom—“

He stood and smiled. “Anyway. It was good to see you. I’ll text you next time I’m in the city and see if you wanna do lunch or something.” He leaned in and gave her a peck on the cheek. Then he straightened. “Say hi to the kids for me.”

“I will.”

He walked quickly for the front door, leaving Chloe sitting at the table, confused.

“Wow, he sure bolted.”

It took Chloe a moment to realize that the voice was speaking to her. She turned and looked at the woman sitting behind her. “I beg your pardon?”

“Your boyfriend.” She nodded toward the door. “He barely let you know he was interested before he ran for the hills.”

“He isn’t—“ She shook her head. “Do I know you?”

“Yeah.”

“From where?”

The woman shrugged. “Well, I guess technically you don’t know me, but we’ve met before, a few weeks ago on the street.”

She searched her memory. “Stephanie?”

“That’s right.” Stephanie stood and joined Chloe at her table.

“Sure, grab a seat.”

“Thanks.”

“You’re not very shy.”

“No point to it.”

“I suppose.”

“What? You’re not a quiet girl, are you?”

“You could say that.”

Stephanie laughed. “That’s different than last time.”

“Last time?”

“Or the time before that.” She shrugged. “Doesn’t matter that much.”

“You still think you know me from a past life?”

“Absolutely.”

“That’s creepy.”

“I overheard you talking to old Ben about the Gamer movement.”

“You know about it?”

Stephanie nodded.

“And you’re a member?”

Stephanie shrugged. “Not officially, but they do have a lot of it correct.”

“In your opinion.”

“Sure.”

Chloe considered the woman across from her. “You following me?”

Stephanie touched one hand to her collarbone and frowned. “That’s a terrible thing to accuse someone of, Addisyn.”

“Chloe.”

“Right.”

Chloe remained silent until Stephanie spoke again. “Fine. Maybe I was hanging around this part of town hoping to run into you again.”

“I should go.”

“Okay.”

Chloe did not stand and Stephanie chuckled. “I’m not going to hurt you.”

“I believe you.”

“Good.”

“You some kind of psychic?”

“No. Do you believe in past lives?”

“Of course not.”

Stephanie laughed and ran a hand through her long black hair. “You don’t believe in the Game. You don’t believe in past lives. What do you believe in, Chloe?”

“Nothing.”

“Ah.” Stephanie folded her arms and leaned back in her chair. “The saddest faith of all, so sure that the entire extent of reality lies only in what you can sense. Boring.”

“I find the idea comforting.”

“No, you don’t.”

Chloe furrowed her eyebrows. “You have no right to speak for what I think.”

Stephanie snorted. “Rights. There’s another amusing concept.”

Chloe said nothing.

“Look, kid—“

“I’m older than you.”

Stephanie grinned. “You like secrets, Chloe?”

“Everyone likes secrets.”

“Only two types of people believe in nothing.” She held up one finger. “People who are not very smart and avoid thinking because, well, because they aren’t very smart.”

Chloe shook her head.

“Don’t worry, I know that’s not you.” She held up a second finger. “And two, people who are afraid to be wrong.”

“That’s definitely not me.”

“Of course it is.”

“There isn’t much about my life that has ended up being right.”

“Maybe, but that doesn’t mean you aren’t afraid of being wrong. Makes more sense that the fear grew with time.” Stephanie tapped the table. “Don’t worry, you’re definitely not alone. The world is filled with people who are afraid of the same thing.” She leaned forward and whispered. “The current system has gone out of its way to produce as many people like you as they could.”

The two women sat in silence, then Stephanie smirked and stood. “Don’t pout. There’s good news for you.”

“What would that be?”

“You can change anytime you like. Start asking questions. Stop being afraid.”

“Afraid of being wrong?”

“For starters.” Stephanie pushed in her chair. “Something tells me you have more to work on than the one issue. I sense you are afraid of almost everything.”

Chloe bit her lip. She’s right. I am afraid.

“You might be a girl in your early forties, but that doesn’t mean that it’s too late in the Game to change, Chloe. Time’s running out, though. Best make up your mind before too long.”

“If time is running out, why worry about it now?”

Stephanie smiled. “That’s likely the first question you should find the answer to.”

19

As soon as he stepped through the light, Cooper knew that he was on Tygon. He didn’t hear the sizzling fade as the doorway disappeared. He blinked, turning to take in as much as he could. Then he closed his eyes and inhaled deeply, taking in the aromas of the city. Opening his eyes, he looked at the side of a nearby building where a large viewer displayed first the Game logo, and then a still shot of Trew Strayne.

“They’re alive. I didn’t destroy Tygon.” He sank to his knees and bowed his head. A wave of relief swept over him—a great rush of energy that left him drained.

When he was able, Cooper stood. People walked past, mostly ignoring him, but some glanced his way and quickened their pace. He laughed. Never thought I’d be happy to see NPC’s. He headed toward the largest building in the distance, the Game Central Building. Memories of his last time in this reality overwhelmed him and his step faltered. Trew questioned my loyalty. The corner of his mouth turned up as he resumed his gait. “I doubt he’ll remember that once he sees my new gloves.”

He shook his head and smiled. “Oh god. I’m talking to myself like the old man does.” He laughed. “Who cares? Tygon still exists. I didn’t destroy it.”

***

The door opened and Cooper stood, smiling as Danni and Trew entered the room. He rushed forward and threw his arms around Trew, who let out a surprised laugh. A second later, Cooper’s arm snaked out and grabbed Danni’s shoulder, pulling her into a group hug.

She laughed and hugged him. “Hello, old friend. We’re so glad to see you again.”

Cooper laughed, holding them in his arms for another long moment before letting go and taking a step back. “Not half as glad as I am to see the both of you.” He gestured with one arm. “To see all of this.”

Trew frowned. “What do you mean?”

“Those are strange gloves,” Danni reached out and grasped his right hand. Her eyes locked onto the red pop bottle cap. “Is this what I think it is?”

Cooper nodded. “Yes.”

“Whoa.” Trew tilted his head, examining the gloves from different angles. “It seems as if you’ve been up to some adventures since we last saw you.”

“I certainly have.”

“Did the old man give you that bottle cap?” Danni arched one eyebrow.

“He did.”

She walked to the door and opened it, speaking to the receptionist in the next room. “Carly, would you please clear our afternoon schedules. That’s right, mine and Trew’s.” She shut the door and sat at the table. “I want to hear as much as you can tell us, please.”

Cooper nodded.

“There was no need to clear our afternoon, Danni.” Trew grimaced. “If he’s involved with the old man, I doubt this will take more than five minutes. That old bugger is cute and funny, but he doesn’t give much in the way of information.”

“I’ll tell you everything I know.”

“Really?” Trew’s eyebrows raised. He took a seat beside his wife. “Let’s hear it, then. What have you been up to?”

Cooper sat across from them and folded his hands on the tabletop. He took a breath and smiled. “Last time we parted company, I went looking for the Orb.”

“The one up north in the ice?”

Cooper nodded.

“What for?”

“I travelled back to the Dream.”

***

Cooper filled them both in and finally arrived to forming his first doorway of light.

“Then I travelled through the light door, same as the old man makes, and found myself here.” He smiled. “Exactly where I envisioned myself when I created it.”

“Wow.” Danni leaned back on the couch, which they had moved to after it became clear the story would take some time.

“So here’s what I’m hearing.” Trew leaned forward and rested his elbows on his knees. “We have ourselves a junior pop bottle cap-wielder.”

Cooper laughed. “That’s a mouthful to say.”

“It’ll do until we think of something better.” Trew frowned. “Wait a minute, you said there were others?”

“Yeah.”

“What did they call themselves?”

Cooper ran one hand through his short white hair. “I wasn’t with them for very long. They all gathered in the room, handed me a bottle cap and the gloves. There was a short talk, and then the old man led me away.”

“And dropped you in the desert filled with glowing orbs?” Danni asked.

“That’s right.”

“With a girl called Aleph.” Danni rubbed her forehead.

“You recognize the name, babe?” Trew put his hand on her back.

“By itself, I don’t think it would have meant much.” She stood and went to the desk, retrieved a tablet, and returned to the couch. “What did Aleph call the old man?”

“Vav. And the other guy was named Gimel.”

She nodded and began tapping on her device. After a few moments, she looked up. “Yeah, okay, here it is. On Earth, these are letters of the Hebrew alphabet.”

“Strange.” Trew stroked his chin. “The individual letters have meaning, don’t they?”

She laughed. “Volumes of meaning, depending on the letter and where it shows up throughout their holy texts.” Her finger scrolled downwards on the tablet. “Scholars spend lifetimes studying the perceived meanings from this alphabet.”

“I’m not keen on spending a lifetime,” Cooper said. “How ‘bout a simple explanation?”

“Okay.” Her eyes scanned the text. “This reference seems to appear frequently. The meaning of the word ‘Vav’ is ‘hook’, as in a connecting hook, like a tent peg.”

Cooper laughed. “She called the old man ‘tent peg’?”

Danni smiled and shook her head. “In the Hebrew faith, Vav is considered to be a connector, spiritually.”

“Connecting what?” Trew asked.

“Vav is the connecting force of God. The divine ‘hook’ that binds Heaven and Earth together.”

“That’s a bit too simple.” Cooper snorted. “We know that there are more than two realities.”

“We do, but on Earth during the period we are looking at, they only conceived of the two.” Danni placed the tablet on her lap. “Obviously Aleph knows that as well. She tends a lot of different globes, each a reality of its own, yet still she calls him that. Maybe the definition is good and it’s the scope that is off.”

“So Aleph thinks that the old man connects”—Cooper frowned, then raised his hands—“different realities to each other?”

Danni nodded. “I would guess she believes that he connects them all.”

“What’s he connect them to?”

Trew’s eyes seemed to sparkle. “If the second part of the definition is correct, then he connects them to God.”

20

Kat opened her eyes, sat up, and looked down at her new body. She raised one hand and held it front of her face, rotating it slowly to examine its features.

“Looks exactly like your body from Tygon, right?”

To her left was a girl of maybe seventeen or eighteen sitting on a chair with legs crossed and a clipboard on her lap. She smiled and touched her forehead with the tip of her index finger in a type of salute, then brushed golden curly hair out of her eyes. “Hey there, I’m Marlayna. Welcome to Atonement.”

“Thanks.” Kat swung her legs over the side of the table.

Marlayna shook her head. “Sit for a few more minutes, sweetie. It takes a bit of time to acclimate with your new avatar.”

“I feel fine.”

“As long as you don’t try and stand. Trust me. Hang tight for a bit, ‘kay?”

“Alright.”

“Thanks.” Marlayna’s perfect white teeth flashed. “I have a few things to go over to pass the time.” She looked at the clipboard on her lap. “How’s that sound?”

“Sure.”

“You’re a doll.” She looked up, forehead creasing as she frowned. “I don’t usually do welcomes. They still showing that lame ten-minute video before they send you in?”

Kat nodded.

“Anything else?”

“Nope. They said people inside would give us more details.”

“Good.” She nodded and her shoulder-length hair bounced. “Tell me what you know about Atonement.”

“It’s where they send us losers.”

Marlayna made a tsking sound and when Kat raised her eyebrow, she shook her head and waved. “Go on.”

“We fail out of the Game and, in order to avoid the camps, we can come in here. This is a game and people on Tygon watch us play, same as with the Game.”

Marlayna laughed. “In theory. You ever watch Atonement on the vids?”

“Players aren’t allowed. Only graduates and adults can subscribe.”

“Never tried to sneak a peek on your parents’ accounts?”

Kat shrugged. “I wasn’t interested enough.”

“’Cause you weren’t a loser.”

Kat began to nod but paused. “Um.”

Marlayna laughed. “That’s okay, hun. No one plans on failing out of the Game. It’s common for planks to be as blank as you when they arrive.”

“Planks?”

“Slang for newbies. We are building here, and planks are the raw materials.”

“How many planks enter Atonement each day?”

Marlayna smiled. “Lots. Most are processed by NPC’s. No one wants to spend their days doing this when there’s a whole new reality out there to explore.”

“Makes sense. Why are you here, then?”

“I was in the neighbourhood.” She shrugged. “And you set off a couple of alarms that caught my attention.”

“Alarms?”

“I’m building a specific team. Whenever I’m passing by, I ask if anyone fitting my particular criteria is inbound. Turns out you were.” She nodded. “Which gets you a welcome from a real live player instead of a bot.”

“Bot?”

“A sterile, boring NPC.”

“Are NPC’s that basic?”

“For welcome duty they are.”

Kat ran a hand through her hair and looked around the room. It was plain and empty of decoration. She looked back at Marlayna. “What criteria do I have that interests you?”

“We’ll get to that later. Hungry?”

Kat frowned, then nodded. “I am.”

“Then let’s go get you something to eat.” Marlayna stood and motioned for Kat to do the same. “You should be good to stand now. If you feel dizzy, grab onto the seat and wait ’til the wave passes.”

Kat stood and waited for the dizziness. After a moment, she laughed. “Guess I’m good.”

“Excellent. Follow me.”

They left the room and walked down a plain white hallway.

“Why make us hungry at all?” Kat yawned.

“Couple of reasons. First, it is comforting for us to experience the same mechanics that we have always been accustomed to.” She smiled. “Secondly, it adds a fun dynamic to the game. Good nutrition and exercise results in physical advantages over those who are less worried about those particular things.”

“Plus food becomes a form of currency.”

“Very good.” Marlayna nodded. “Hunger continues to be a good method for exerting control. Same as in the Game and on Tygon.”

Kat took a deep breath. “Looks like they want us thinking we are breathing too.”

“You are. There are many areas in Atonement where you can’t get air. None of them are pleasant. Another excellent dynamic to creating realism. There are a lot of Dynamics, specifics that give our avatars both strengths and weaknesses. The basic ones mirror our conditions from Tygon, but there are some new and interesting ones as well.”

“Such as?”

Marlayna laughed. “This is not part of the welcome protocol. Once you get out there in the real world, you will learn more.”

“Real world. That’s funny.”

“Why?” Marlayna stopped.

Kat did likewise and tapped the wall. “It feels real, but we all know it’s not. This isn’t the Game. We come here knowing the truth. “It’s all a simulation.”

Marlayna’s smile faded. “Look, Kat, I understand what you’re saying, but that type of thinking is dangerous. As far as you’re concerned, this is the real world. You will not be leaving to visit another.”

“I know.”

“Do you?” Marlayna shook her head. “You admitted that you don’t know anything about this place.” She held up one finger. “Here’s the first tidbit for you to process: you only get one life here.”

She frowned. “That’s it?”

“Mhmm. The purpose of Atonement is to give you one last chance to do something with yourself, for yourself. Expect to live anywhere from a few minutes to maybe seventy or eighty. Then your avatar will wear out and stop functioning.”

Kat frowned. “Then what?”

Marlayna spread her hands. “Then, it’s the same as it would have been on Tygon. You die.”

21

Chloe blew across the rim of her coffee as she watched the crosswalk.

A voice spoke from behind her. “Hey, Chloe, how’s things?”

Her eyes remained glued to the crosswalk. “Stop following me.”

Stephanie came to stand beside her. “I’m not.”

“I don’t believe you.”

Stephanie laughed. “I don’t care if you believe me, I’m telling you the truth. I’ve got business there.” She pointed to a large building in front of them, her finger trailing upward and stopping at the top floor. “That one.”

“Penthouse?”

“Of course.” She chuckled. “Let me guess, you’re afraid of heights.”

Chloe said nothing and Stephanie laughed again. “You either spent all your credits on being cliché on purpose, or you didn’t spend any and are trying to do horribly. Which is it?”

“I don’t know what you’re talking about.” The crosswalk turned green and Chloe started across the street.

Stephanie kept up beside her. “Playing the Game. I thought you would have read up on the Gamer movement since we last talked.”

Chloe took another sip and shifted the bag on her shoulder. “I think you overheard me when I was with Ben. The game idea doesn’t interest me.”

“Game. Why do you say that word funny?”

Chloe closed her eyes and shook her head. “Don’t start with me, Stephanie.” She reached the curb and stopped, waiting for a woman to pass in front of her before turning left. Stephanie stayed with her, winking when Chloe glared in her direction. “I thought you were going to a meeting in that big building, which is now behind us.”

“I know how to get back to it. It’s a big building.”

“I’m late for work.”

“You still at that crappy job?”

Chloe said nothing.

“I thought I advised you to step things up.”

“You did.”

“Quitting your job would be a good first step, girl.”

Chloe came to a stop. “Then how would I pay my bills?”

“Do something different.”

“Like what?”

“That’s a great question, although something in your tone makes me think it’s the first time you have asked it.”

“I can’t quit my job.”

“Okay.”

“You have something better to offer me?”

Stephanie grinned. “Are you asking me for a job, Chloe?”

Chloe shook her head. “No.”

“You sure?” Stephanie’s grin widened. “I hadn’t considered it, but I think something could be arranged. I have a hunch that you would be pleased with what I could offer you.”

“No. That’s okay.” Chloe started walking.

Stephanie caught up to her. “Hey, I’m sorry. I realize that you don’t know me, but I really do know you.” She held up one hand as Chloe took a breath to speak. “I care about you and want to see you do well, better than you are.”

“Why?”

“I just do.”

“Well, that’s nice. Thanks.”

“I have a bad feeling that you’re in big danger.”

“What?”

“Not like someone is going to mug you or anything. I’m talking about on a grander scale.”

“Look, you seem nice and all, Stephanie, but half of the stuff that comes out of your mouth makes absolutely no sense. What does ‘grander scale’ even mean?”

“You’re wasting your life.”

Chloe tossed her empty cup into a trash can as they walked past. “I disagree, but even if I am, it’s my life to waste.”

They walked the remainder of the block in silence. Chloe stopped and jabbed her thumb at the building next to them. “This is my stop.”

Stephanie opened her mouth, then closed it again. She pursed her lips and nodded. “Okay, kid.”

“I’m not a kid. I’m older than you.” Chloe pushed the door open. “Please don’t follow me anymore, Stephanie. If you do, I’ll call the police.”

Stephanie nodded, then looked past Chloe. Her eyes widened and she stepped forward, grabbing the other woman’s arm. “Stop!”

“What?” Chloe stepped directly into the shimmering patch of air. Her eyes widened and she let out a small cry as it enveloped her.

Both the shimmer and Chloe disappeared.

Stephanie rushed into the building, looking left and right, but Chloe was nowhere to be seen.

22

Cooper stared at the monitor and alternated between clicking the mouse and waiting for a reaction. Eventually he looked up, folded his arms, and leaned back in the chair. “I don’t think she’s here.”

Trew laughed. Danielle scowled at him and he cleared his throat, his expression becoming more sombre. “I’m sorry. I know it isn’t funny.”

Danielle’s gaze drifted to Cooper and she shook her head. “The way he said it was comical.”

Cooper winked and leaned forward, resting his elbows on the desk. “Any idea what’s happened? Where she went?”

Danielle stood and smoothed her dark purple robes. “She didn’t go anywhere. It must be a small glitch in the interface program.”

“What makes you think she’s still present?”

“The Game is still functioning.”

“I’m not following your logic.”

“Trew can explain it to you.” She touched her husband’s shoulder. “I’m late for an appointment.”

Cooper grinned. “Prophet stuff?”

“That’s right. I’ll see the both of you for dinner later on.”

Cooper waited for Danni to close the door, then tapped the monitor. “Why do you think Sylvia is still in there even though she’s not speaking?”

“Brandon says that this is only one portion of the Mainframe, which is Sylvia. The Game is still functioning properly and within normal parameters, which leads us to believe that she’s present.” Trew shrugged. “Aside from this program not functioning, there are no new glitches or problems that indicate anything is wrong with the Mainframe.”

“I thought the Sylvia portion was separate from the day-to-day part of the Mainframe. If that’s true then it’s possible she could be gone while the rest of the system runs properly.”

“Maybe.”

Cooper frowned. “Doesn’t sound like you’ve given this much attention, Trew.”

Trew spread his hands. “Not being able to speak with Sylvia isn’t one of our biggest issues right now.”

“Tygon or the Game problems?”

“Both. The singing man confirmed what you told us. The Dream is dead.” He paused. “Those few of us who know this wonder how Tygon continues to exist.”

Cooper nodded.

“The power source that keeps this simulation going has to be from the Dream, right?”

Cooper paused to consider the question, then shrugged.

“You know, don’t you?”

“I might have an idea, but it’s only a hunch. Not something I could explain in any type of detail.”

Trew sighed. “Are you still working for the General?”

Laughter. “Absolutely not. The General is dead and gone.”

“How can you be sure of that? If I’ve learned only one thing since my last play inside the Game, it’s that death is not certain. Nothing is.”

You have no idea how right you are. “I don’t know how to make you believe me, but I was done with the General way before I destroyed the Dream.”

Trew’s head snapped up. “What?”

“What?”

“You destroyed the Dream?”

Cooper felt his cheeks flush. “Oh.”

Trew’s eyes narrowed. “That’s not exactly a tiny detail to leave out of your recap.”

Cooper returned Trew’s stare.

“How did you do it?”

“The orb. It caused some kind of wave, I think.” He shrugged. “I blacked out and then woke up in a world without people.”

“Were you still inside the Dream?”

“I think so, but it’s impossible to say for certain. I think it was the Dream, but the old man showed up and took me to a house that didn’t seem to fit in. The pop bottle cap wielders assured me that, as a result of what I’d done, everyone from the Dream had ceased to exist.”

“Maybe the Dream still exists without people.”

Cooper thought of the split, dark globe lying in the sand. “No. It’s gone.”

Trew took a deep breath and nodded. “Yet we remain.”

“Somehow. I hoped that Sylvia might have a theory on how that’s possible.”

“Maybe we’re running on backup power? Once it’s exhausted, this all ends.”

“There could be a dozen explanations, or a million that we could never come up with.” Cooper spread his hands. “I thought an explanation was important, but maybe coming here and finding Sylvia unavailable to discuss it is a sign that it simply doesn’t matter.”

“Maybe.” Trew ran a hand through his hair. “What will you do next?”

“I’m not sure. The old man didn’t give me any direction.”

Trew grinned. “That sounds like him.”

The phone rang and Trew answered it. “Hey, Michelle, what’s up?” He paused to listen, then stood. “We’ll be right there.” Trew hung up the phone.

“What’s wrong?”

“It’s Addisyn.”

“She’s in the Game at the moment, right?”

“Yeah.”

“You look worried.”

“She’s disappeared.”

Cooper frowned. “From the feeds?”

“Mainframe reports indicate that her avatar exited the Game.”

“That’s impossible.”

“Apparently it isn’t.” Trew headed for the door, Cooper on his heels.

23

Danielle put her phone on silent mode, stood from her desk, and moved to the couch in the corner of her office. She lay her notebook on the cushions, then sat on the floor with her back straight and crossed her legs. She closed her eyes and focused on controlling her breathing, counting to four while she inhaled, holding the breath for a count of seven, then exhaling for a count of eight.

Thoughts flitted through her mind. They always did. Despite years of practice, she could not attain the emptiness that others often spoke about when they described their meditative experiences. For the longest time it discouraged her, but a chance encounter with a famous Game celebrity had changed that.

The man’s name was Tan. Ten years older than Danielle, he had been one of the top players in the Game during his career. In her role as Prophet, she had met many interesting people, and Tan had been one. The topic of meditation had come up and Danielle had shared her challenge with him.

He’d nodded. “The same thing happens to me.”

“Is that so?”

“Of course.”

“I’m surprised to hear that. You are the most spiritual person I know.”

“Coming from the Prophet, that is a high compliment. Thank you.”

Danielle smiled.

“Most individuals are incapable of completely emptying their minds, regardless of how hard they try to do so.”

“That’s disappointing to hear.”

Tan frowned. “Why?”

“It’s said that only those who can achieve that state benefit from meditating.”

Tan had laughed and shook his head. “That is nonsense.”

“Really?”

“Of course. It is not the thoughts that are the problem, it is holding onto them.” He waved one hand. “Anyone can learn to let go. That is the secret to good meditating.”

Danni had smiled. “Letting go, huh?”

He bowed. “I am certain that you of all people have experience with that, Prophet.”

“How do you do it?”

“As you meditate, imagine that you are a rock immersed in a flowing river. Visualize the thoughts which trouble you as nothing more than bits of material in the water—floating twigs, leaves, what have you—floating by as you sit there. Most individuals will grab the bits as they get close, holding them up and inspecting them.”

Danni nodded in agreement at the analogy.

“Instead of grabbing the thoughts, simply watch them float past. Do not dwell on them as they fade from sight. Instead, look at others that are closer to you as they float by. With practice, they will cease to bother you.”

The tip had significantly improved her sessions. Her breathing reached a regular tempo, allowing her to stop counting while maintaining the rhythm.

Something tugged her. Danni opened her eyes and looked around a cave with faint purple walls and carpets and cushions strewn around the ground.

HE knelt on one of the cushions, HIS smile and the warmth of HIS eyes making her feel cherished and safe. “Hello, child.”

“Hello. It is good to see you.” She stood and moved to a large cushion across from HIM. She resisted the urge to bow—HE would scold her if she tried—and sat.

HE smiled.

She returned the gesture.

“Today’s visit will be a short one, I am afraid.”

“You are busy.”

Laughter. “That is true, but never an acceptable reason to spend less time with loved ones.” Her cheeks felt warm and HE chuckled. “It is you who are the busy one, my dear.”

“Not especially.” HIS eyes softened and HIS head bowed. She frowned. “Is that about to change?”

“It is.”

“Good or bad?” HIS lips twitched and she laughed. “I know. Neither and both, right?”

“That is the way of things.”

“You look sad.”

HIS eyes flicked away from hers. Danni’s stomach turned. “What is it?”

“Something has happened, and I wanted to let you know that you are strong enough to handle it.”

She felt lightheaded. “Oh no. Is it Trew?”

HE shook his head.

She frowned, then tears filled her eyes and she brought one hand to her mouth. “No. Please.”

“It is Addisyn.”

The words sounded distant. HE stood and came to sit beside her. Danni’s heartbeat pounded in her ears. “Is she dead?”

“I am uncertain.”

“What?” Danni frowned. “How can you not know?”

“Her body lives, and so she is not dead.” HE shook HIS head. “Something has happened to her essence. She has been pulled from the Game.”

“I’m confused.” Danni’s head was clearing and she began to feel something. Anger. “We are your children. How is it possible that you do not know what has happened to one of them? Don’t you know everything?”

“I do not.”

Danni stared at HIM.

“Trew knows what has occurred. He will want to go into the Game and find her, even though she is no longer there. He will not do so without permission from you.”

She shook her head.

“If anyone can find her, it is him.”

Danni let the words sink in. “If Trew re-enters the Game, he will die.”

HE nodded.

“In order to find my daughter, I need to let my husband die?”

HE stood and looked down at her. She could see the compassion in his gaze as HE nodded.

24

“That’s it?” Kat stood in the doorway, looking out at the blue sky and green trees beyond the fence of the welcome facility.

Marlayna patted her on the shoulder and nodded. “Not much to it, kiddo. We welcome you and then make certain that your avatar is functioning correctly, which yours is. Other than that, the basics are, well, pretty basic. This place is as real as Tygon or Earth. Like I’ve mentioned, you die and that’s it, your stay in Atonement is finished.” She shrugged. “Other than that, the sky is the limit.”

Kat laughed. “That’s it? You’ve told me nothing. What is the technology level? How many people are living here? How big is the area? Are there other planets? What about wildlife? Diseases?” She threw her arms in the air. “You haven’t prepared me at all and now you’re going to abandon me. Shove me outside to go play, like a kid!”

“You are a kid.”

“We don’t push kids off a cliff and tell them to have fun on the way down.”

“Oh please.” Marlayna rolled her eyes. “You get a guide for the next few weeks.”

“What do you mean?”

“I told you during your first meal. When you leave, you will have a guide to show you the ropes.”

Kat felt her cheeks get warm. “You told me that?”

Marlayna nodded. “When you were eating.”

“Oops.” Kat laughed. “I’m sorry, I guess I must have misunderstood you. I thought the guide you were talking about was you.”

Marlayna laughed. “Feel better?”

“A bit.”

“Good. Let’s go to the gate and wait for him.”

“Him?”

“Mhmm. Problem with that?”

“No.” I’ve always been awkward with boys. “It’ll be fine.”

Marlayna nodded. “Don’t worry, you’ll like Bobby. Everyone does.”

“Great.”

***

Marlayna led her to a medium-sized building nestled against the fence which surrounded the perimeter of the centre. Nasty barbs were wrapped around the links of the fence from the bottom to the top. It gave off a faint hum.

Probably electrified, which means they have electricity here.

Marlayna knocked on the door. A moment later, it opened and a man in his early twenties smiled out at them. “Hello, Marlayna.” His eyes moved to Kat. “New visitor, I see.”

“Kat, this is Edge. He’s our head supply guy around here.”

“Hi.”

Edge nodded. “Nice to meet you, Kat.”

Kat nodded. “Nice to meet you, too.”

“Who’s taking her out, Marlayna?”

Marlayna moved to a large metal cabinet along the far wall. “Bobby.”

Edge clapped his hands together. “You’re lucky, Kat. Bobby’s one of the best.”

Kat frowned and opened her mouth to speak, but Marlayna beckoned her to come closer. “Come and get your equipment. Time’s running out. He will be here for you soon.”

Kat joined Marlayna at the cabinet. Her gaze swept over the items and she shook her head. “Guess my equipment tells me how safe it is out there.”

Marlayna smiled. “It’s safe.” She reached into the cabinet and removed a long knife from its sheath. “I’ll show you the best way to strap this to your leg. You left-handed or right?”

“Right.”

Marlayna nodded and strung the sheath through Kat’s belt, then tied the string at the bottom of the sheath around her leg so it attached securely.

“I don’t know how to use a blade like this.”

“Bobby will teach you.” She pulled out a knapsack. “Here are rations that will keep you fed for a week, if the two of you happen to get separated.”

“Separated?”

Marlayna winked. “Almost never happens.”

***

Twenty minutes later, they emerged from the building.

“Best of luck, Kat.” Edge shook her hand.

“Thanks.”

He laughed. “You look pale. Don’t worry, this world isn’t too bad, once you get the hang of things.”

Kat touched the strap of the rifle hanging from her right shoulder and sighed. “If you say so.”

He chuckled and stepped back into the building.

The women walked until they came to a small shack with windows on all sides. A woman holding a rifle emerged and smiled at them. “Morning, Marlayna. This Bobby’s girl?”

“Heya, Tantia. Yeah, this is Kat. He here yet?”

“He radioed in about ten minutes ago saying he would be here in ten minutes.” Tantia smiled. “Which means he’s likely strolling up right behind me, isn’t he?”

Kat looked past the guard and saw a man sauntering toward them on the other side of the gate. He was a couple of inches taller than her. His outfit was the same as hers, well-fitted khakis, a knife strapped to his leg, and a rifle slung over his shoulder. His hair was black and short, swept over to the right. He raised one arm and called out a greeting. Tantia turned and returned the gesture.

The gate opened and Tantia moved to the entrance. She couched her rifle against her shoulder and looked down the sight, sweeping left and right, her brow furrowed. Bobby entered the compound and the gate closed behind him. He stopped in front of them, eyes crinkling as he nodded.

Oh god. Kat couldn’t take her eyes off of him. He’s gorgeous. This could get awkward.

“Heya, Marlayna.”

“Heya, Bobby. How’s it?”

“Mostly good.”

“Any bad I need to hear about?”

He scratched his chin and looked up for a moment before smiling and shaking his head. “Don’t think so, no.”

“Good. This is your new ward. Kat, this is Bobby.”

He dipped his head and raised his hand to his forehead as if he were tipping a hat that was not there. “It’s a pleasure to meet you, Kat. You ready to head out?”

She felt heat rush to her cheeks and scowled, cleared her throat, then looked at Marlayna, who grinned and nodded. “Yeah. Sure.”

He smiled, revealing perfect white teeth that contrasted against his tanned skin. “Well all right, then.” He turned and walked to the gate, which swung open again.

“Good luck to you, Kat.” Marlayna smiled. “Enjoy your time with Bobby.”

Something in her tone made Kat pause. Oh god. She can tell I like the look of him. “Thanks. I’m sure it will be fine.”

Marlayna chuckled. “I’m sure it will be.”

25

Trew sat at his desk, Cooper across from him. “How good are you at making these doorways of light?”

Cooper grinned. “I’ve got a success rate of one hundred percent so far. Of course, I’ve only made one, but it seemed pretty simple.”

“Good. I need you to go into the Game and talk with Stephanie.”

“No problem.”

“I’m going to give you a list of points to discuss.” Trew frowned. “You can take physical items with you, right?”

“Sure.”

“You don’t sound convinced.”

“I showed up here with clothes on, so I’m guessing that whatever I bring with me remains intact.”

“I guess you can always come back if the paper disappears.”

“I guess.”

Something in Cooper’s tone caught Trew’s attention. “What’s wrong?”

“Nothing.”

“Yes there is. Spit it out.”

Cooper leaned forward and narrowed his eyes. “I’m doing this to help find our girl.”

“I know that.”

Cooper raised his hand. “Maybe, but I want to be clear about something. Last time I was here, I worked for you.”

“You mean the General.”

Cooper blinked slowly. “No. I mean you.”

Trew bit the edge of his cheek and made a chopping motion with his hand. “Not worth arguing about.”

“I want to put this to rest.” Cooper leaned back in his chair. “The entire time that I was with you on Tygon, I was loyal.” Trew shook his head but Cooper continued. “Yes, I struggled with that loyalty, but I did nothing to betray you. When I returned to the Dream, I did not visit the General.”

“You didn’t?”

Cooper shook his head. “The man was a monster. He had his claws deep into me, but I managed to free myself. When I saw what he was doing there”—he shook his head. “The man was a monster bent on total control over everyone and everything. It was because of him that I—“

“That you destroyed the Dream.”

“That’s right.” He lowered his head. “I lost control and made a mistake.”

“And the old man rewarded you for it by handing you more power.”

Cooper laughed. “You don’t think I see the absurdity of this?” He held up his glove, shaking the red pop bottle cap. “I don’t know why they gave it to me and you don’t have to convince me that I don’t deserve it.” He lowered his hand to the desk. “I think it’s a punishment.”

Trew frowned. “How?”

“I don’t know, but that’s how it feels to me.”

“Perhaps it’s a chance to correct your mistakes.”

Cooper shrugged. “One of them did mention something to that effect.”

“There ya go, then.”

“Maybe.” Cooper sighed and looked up. “My point is, I don’t work for you anymore.”

“I realize that.”

“Do you? Because I’m sitting here listening to you issue orders as if nothing has changed between us.”

Trew’s eyebrows raised. “You’re right. I wasn’t thinking that way. I’ve been in charge for a while now. Everyone on Tygon does what I tell them. It’s become second nature for me to give commands and have them obeyed.”

“Would you speak this way to the old man?” Trew smirked and Cooper laughed. “Yeah, I guess you would.”

“My wife and daughter are the only two who don’t get ordered around.” Trew smiled. “At least as if they work for me.” Cooper grinned. “Still, it’s proper to bring this up. You’ve always been more than someone who works for me, Cooper. I consider you both friend and mentor.”

“Good, because I think more of you than I would a boss.” He paused and smiled. “Even though you are only an NPC.”

Both men laughed.

“I’ve come to realize that there’s a very good possibility people from the Dream were NPC’s too.”

Trew’s smile faded and he paused. Then his eyes widened. “Oh wow.”

“What?”

“Nothing. Well, it’s something, but ask me when we have free time.”

Cooper laughed. “After we find Addisyn, then.”

“Fair enough.”

“I feel better that we’ve cleared the air between us a bit. How about you?”

Cooper nodded.

“Good. Then help me come up with questions to ask Stephanie.”

26

Lohkam sat in the bar with his back to the door, a half-empty bottle of bourbon on the table and a full shot glass beside it. The room was empty and silent, exactly as he wanted it.

He reached for the shot glass and raised it to his lips, paused, then tipped it back. The warmth from the liquor spread through his mouth and coated his throat as he swallowed. He closed his eyes and held his breath, savouring the sensations as the booze flowed into his stomach where it would spread into his blood and deliver the sweet intoxication he desired.

He opened his eyes, inhaled, and banged the glass back onto the table. He reached for the bottle and started to pour and a small bell attached to the front door jingled. “Place is closed.”

“Yeah.” A rich, deep voice rumbled like a tiger. “I think the big sign and your two goons standing out front conveyed that concept decent enough.”

Lohkam grinned. “You finally learn to read?”

Carl materialized and moved behind the bar, eyes scanning the countertop. “Nope. But the one guy kept whining, ‘It’s closed. It’s closed’ while I was beating on him.”

“It’s annoying when they whine.”

Carl grabbed a shot glass and joined Lohkam, straddling a chair across from the other man as he set his glass on the table. “I usually find it annoying too.” He waited for Lohkam to fill his glass, then raised it to his lips. “Thing is, I don’t get a chance to beat on people from home very often. I found it comforting to hear him beg. Brought back old memories.” He tossed the shot back and grinned.

Lohkam laughed. “Did you kill them?”

Carl frowned. “Two classmates from the good ‘ol days?” His frown became a smile. “I only killed one. Jeb still your favourite?”

“No. He fell out of favour a few years ago.”

Carl made a tsking sound. “I guess you’ll have to live with the regret of never having made peace while he was living.”

Lohkam sniffed and filled Carl’s glass before raising his own. “I’m okay with that.”

They sat quietly, both at ease, yet each aware that the other was ready to spring into action.

“Relax.” Carl grinned. “I’m not here to kill you.”

“I am relaxed.” Lohkam’s expression remained blank. “Both of us know you’d be the one to die, anyway.” He refilled their glasses and they raised them in toast.

Carl held his shot glass up to the light. “This stuff tastes the same here as it did on Tygon?”

“You don’t remember?”

“I’ve been here a long time.”

“Ah, yes. Thousands of years, right?”

Carl nodded.

“It does taste the same.”

“That’s good to hear.”

They drank again.

“So whaddaya think of Earth?”

Lohkam sniffed. “All these simulations look and feel the same to me.”

“Yeah, I suppose.”

“Aren’t you dying to ask me how I got here?”

“Apparently not as much as you’re dying to tell me.”

Lohkam shook his head and laughed. “I can’t believe you let Crank live. My money was on you doing him.”

Carl bared his teeth. “I like to mix things up. Keep you on your toes.”

Lohkam laughed again and filled their shot glasses, emptying the bottle and tossing it behind him with a crash. “Fine, I’ll tell you. We came through the shimmering patches of air that seem to be popping up all over the place.”

“You have ‘em on Tygon as well, huh? Well that’s good to hear.” Carl ran one hand through his dark hair. “I was afraid Trew had asked you to become Timeless.”

“Nope.”

“That would have complicated matters.”

“How?”

Carl ignored the question. “How many you bring through with you?”

Lohkam stared, no hint of emotion in his features.

“Any plans while you’re here on vacation?”

No reply.

Carl sighed and stood. “Thanks for the drink.” He moved for the exit.

“I think we’re gonna stay for a while, Carl. Maybe hunt a bit.”

Carl paused with his hand on the door. “Suit yourself.” He pushed the door open. “Guess I’ll finish Crank off on my way out, then.”

Lohkam heard the door close and smiled, shaking his head. “Always a pleasure, Carl.”

27

Sylvia had no idea how long they had been walking through the forest, yet she was in no rush to leave. Her hand reached out to brush the long, drooping blades of a fluorescent green grass-like shrub. The plant shimmered and changed colours at her touch. Tiny droplets of light dripped towards the ground and splashed onto the dirt, leaving small stains of colour. She smiled and looked at Sparx. His expression mirrored hers as he spoke the name of the plant, a strange word that meant nothing but sounded pretty. She looked at the flower and sniffed it.

Next, she approached a tall, thin tree, its smooth bark pulsing crimson and slowly flowing through the spectrum until it reached deep purple before becoming crimson once more. “The colours are so incredible. And everything giving off its own light. Magical.”

Sparx laughed. Even his laugh sounds strange and wonderful. It seems to fit with this place. Sylvia smiled. “I’m sorry. I know I’ve remarked on the colours a hundred times.”

“Thousands, but it’s okay. I would be concerned if you weren’t impressed.” He rested his hand on the tree trunk. Beneath his fingertips, the bark oscillated tones of pink and blue. “I don’t know how many times I’ve wandered through these woods.” He waved a hand. “Too many to remember. Yet still I find it enchanting.”

“It truly is.”

They continued to stroll, Sylvia leading the way as she sped from one new wonder to the next. At one point, they stopped to sit beside a spring filled with rainbow-hued water. She dipped her hand into it, marvelling at the tingling sensation of the water against her skin. She tasted it and her eyes widened as it hissed and crackled on her tongue and inner cheeks. She giggled and flicked her fingers, spraying droplets at her companion.

“Hey!” Sparx clapped his hands in the pool. A fine spray flew towards her, hissing and tingling. She giggled and threw her hands up to her face. “If you liked that, then I can’t wait until you taste Djinn fruit.”

She shook water from her hair. “Is this entire planet filled with such fantastic things?”

“Yes, but it isn’t a planet.”

“No?”

He shook his head. “It’s a flat plane.”

“Interesting.”

“It’s big, though. I think the land mass equals roughly ten Earths. Add in the oceans and water—” He shrugged. “Large.”

“Ah.” She nodded. “And how big is Earth?”

Sparx frowned. “You don’t remember?”

“Why would I?”

He smiled. “I don’t know.”

“Is everything so lit up?”

“Yes.”

“How?”

“Your eyes see better in this reality, a wider portion of the spectrum. Since all things radiate the energy they are made from, you are able to detect more of it than you have in the past.”

“Interesting. Am I giving off light?”

“Absolutely.”

“What colours?”

“Violet, pink, shades of lavender.” His eyes roamed over her and he smiled when he looked at her eyes. “Bright cobalt when I look into your eyes. You are more beautiful than anything I will show you in this land.”

Sylvia cleared her throat and looked past him. “Are the other senses heightened also?”

“Of course.”

Bells tinkled all around them. Sylvia turned, looking for the source of the melody. “What was that?”

“A signal that our time in the forest is concluded.” He noticed her frown. “For now. We can come back later if you would like.”

“I certainly would.”

“Remind me when we get some free time. Now, if you will follow me please.”

“Where are we going?”

“It’s easier if I show you.”

Sylvia followed Sparx down a trail. They moved quickly compared to their prior gait, but still swivelled her head to take in as much of her surroundings as she could.

Finally they emerged from the forest. In front of them was a large meadow, filled with as many lights and colours as the forest. A silver path in front of them extended away to the horizon. Her eyes followed it and stopped. “Oh, wow.”

“That is our main city in the distance.”

“What is it called?”

Sparx made a wry face. “We do not spend much time naming artificial structures here. Since it is the only place big enough to be called a city—”

“It is named ‘the City’?”

Sparx nodded and Sylvia laughed. “And the name of this reality?”

“We call it ‘Home’.”

“Home.” Sylvia’s smile softened. “I like the sound of that.”

28

Danielle held her daughter’s hand and looked down at her still form. The monitors beeped and hummed, each sound indicating that all was well from a medical point of view. She heard the door open behind her and raised Addisyn’s warm hand to her lips. A moment later, a hand squeezed her shoulder.

“She looks fine.” Trew stood beside his wife, one arm around her as he looked at his daughter.

“All signs indicate that everything is normal on this end.”

“Good.” He touched a lock of his daughter’s hair. A nurse entered the room and Trew lowered his voice. “Cooper has returned from visiting Stephanie.”

“What did he learn?”

“Can we have the room for a bit, please, Jackie?”

The nurse plucked a clipboard from the foot of the bed, looked at the monitors, and scribbled some notes. She returned her pen to her breast pocket and smiled. “Of course. Let me know when you leave, please.”

“Thanks.”

When the door closed, Trew moved to the other side of the bed. “Stephanie says that Addy disappeared into a shimmer.”

“The air disturbances?” Danni frowned. “Have we heard of that happening before?”

“No, but Steph said that the same thing happened to one of her Infernals a few weeks prior to Addisyn.”

“Which Infernal?”

“Courtney.”

Danni raised one eyebrow. “Should we tell her parents?”

“Not yet. Autumn is in the field at the moment, and Clive.” Trew shook his head. “No point in saying anything until we have something to tell them.”

“Wherever Addy is, I think her avatar is still alive.”

“I agree, but what happens when it does die? Her video feed is blank, which leads me to believe that the signal between her consciousness stream and this reality are out of sync. If that’s the case”—he touched Addisyn’s forehead—“it might not return to this body when the avatar ends.”

After a few moments of silence, Trew spoke again. “I want to go in and find her.”

“Okay.”

“I know you don’t like the idea—”

“Okay.”

“But I can’t do anything out here and I have this strange feeling that I must go into the Game.”

“Trew.”

His eyes met hers. Danni closed her eyes and took a deep breath. “I said okay.”

“Oh.” He looked away, his eyes glassy.

“Hey.” She touched his cheek with the back of her hand. “Tell me that you’ve figured out how to send adults into the Game and bring them back out alive.”

His eyes flitted to hers, then looked away.

“I don’t want to lose you. I—” A sob escaped her, but she recovered, gripping her husband’s hair and turning his head so he faced her. “I’ve lived a lifetime without you. When we got a second chance to be together, I swore that I would never let you go again.”

Trew pursed his lips, tears streaming down his face.

“There is only one thing in the world that would make me willing to suffer that kind of pain.” She paused, wiping her eyes with her free hand and licking her lips, which had become dry. She tilted her head toward Addisyn. “That one thing is our daughter, and she’s in danger.”

“I’ll find her. I swear it.”

Danni nodded, clenching her jaw. She took another deep breath as she met her husband’s gaze. “I know you will.”

29

Aleph opened her eyes, stretched her arms above her head, and sat back on her haunches. “Been here long?”

The old man shrugged.

“How can I help you, Vav?”

“That’s not my name.”

She smiled.

“It’s not.”

“Are you here to have this discussion again?”

“No,” he grumbled.

“It has been some time. I do not mind.”

“Stop it, girl.”

“Girl.” She giggled. “You are a breath of fresh air in this dry desert, Vav.”

“Not many would agree with you.”

“Send them my way. I will convince them.”

Gruff laughter. “Why do I feel that would end up badly for me?”

She shook her head. “You are too hard on yourself.”

“You aren’t hard enough on me.”

“We have opposing views on the matter.”

The old man smiled. “Where’s your shadow?”

“Its location changes with my position relative to the sun.”

“The other one. Chatty, wears gloves like mine.”

“Cooper?”

“Unless I asked you to babysit someone else.”

“I don’t know where he is.”

The old man’s brows furrowed. “What?”

“He has not returned from his travels.”

“I’m not pleased to hear that.”

Aleph laughed. “I’ll be surprised if he ever returns.”

“Why would you say something like that when it’s obvious that I am now teetering on the edge of a bad mood?”

“You didn’t tell him to come back.”

“So? I didn’t tell him to blow up a world but he took the reins and ran with that all on his own.”

“Did you want him to destroy it?”

He narrowed his eyes and tilted his head. “What kind of question is that?”

“A good one, I think.”

“Of course I didn’t. Your opinion of me is wretched, girl.”

“I love and respect you.”

“You poor creature.”

She laughed. “It is not beyond you to orchestrate such a thing, Vav.”

The old man’s pop bottle caps chimed as he stroked his beard. “I didn’t design Cooper’s mess. Truth be told, I had all but forgotten about the lad before he started on his crusade.”

“I find that hard to believe.”

“You do?” His hand swept in front of him to indicate the theatre filled with globes. “How many of these do you tend, Aleph?”

“Over six hundred clusters. One thousand, six hundred, thirty-two individuals.”

“That’s a respectable flock. Do you have any idea how many globes reside here in total?”

She blinked. “I could only guess.”

“Go ahead.”

She tapped her finger against her chin, looking up as she calculated. “Around three million?”

He spread his hands. “There you go.”

Her eyebrows shot up and she smiled. “Am I right?”

He shrugged. “How the hell would I know?”

She laughed. “You are a playful soul, Vav.”

He chuckled. “Point is, I’m responsible for all of them.”

Her smile disappeared. “Truly?”

He nodded.

“I had no idea.”

“Imagine how busy you are each day, tending your flock of sixteen hundred and thirty-two.”

“I don’t know how I could add one more and keep up with demand.”

He harrumphed. “I bet you said that when you had three and were given another.”

“You’re right, I did.”

“And yet you learned how to do more.”

“Still, for you to tend so many”—she shook her head—“that is beyond belief.”

“I wasn’t looking for praise. My point is, I’m kinda busy.”

“Of course.”

“Perhaps you can understand how it might be possible for me to lose track of one or two individuals from time to time? Cooper. Maybe another. Or a few million.”

“Even billions.”

“Now you’re getting the idea.” He winked.

“I cannot imagine existing a moment in your place. The pressure must be—”

“It’s nothing. Don’t waste your time thinking about things like that. No one should spend a second trying to consider what it is like to be me.”

He sounds sad. “Vav, I—”

“Nope.” He held a hand up to silence her.

“What?”

“I heard sympathy in your tone, and I don’t need it.”

“I wasn’t—”

“You were.”

A hissing sounded from behind him. “See?” He winked at her. “He figured it out on his own.”

The hissing stopped and Cooper appeared.

“Have a good time?” the old man asked.

“Not really. There are some problems on Tygon.”

“Imagine that.”

Cooper glared at him. “I need to be there.”

“You will.”

“The singing man told me I needed to return to this place.”

“That’s right.”

“Which is it? Be here, or there?”

The old man chuckled. “Both.”

Cooper shook his head and glanced at Aleph. “He’s frustrating.”

Aleph laughed. “I imagine he thinks the same about us.”

“Ah!” The old man smiled at Aleph. “Finally, a shred of understanding. Well said, girl.”

She laughed. Cooper didn’t. He opened his mouth, but Aleph spoke first. “Vav is attempting to convey that you will be pulled in many directions as your skills increase. I will teach you how to manage those demands.” She glanced at the old man. “To the best of my abilities.”

“You have to come back every so often.” The old man wiggled his fingers. “To energize your flock. Leave them too long and they will suffer for it.”

“I didn’t know.”

“Now you do.”

Cooper scowled.

The old man laughed. “Don’t worry, boy, you’re doing fine.”

“So many lives are affected by what I do.”

“Yes.”

Cooper tapped his bottle cap with his opposite hand. “Is this serious to you, or simply all some sort of game?”

The old man traced a rectangle of light in the air. “Your question implies that games are not serious. You of all people know otherwise.” He stepped into the doorway and disappeared.

30

There was a short rap on his door, followed by a click as it opened. Trew looked up and saw Brandon peeking in.

“Heya, boss.”

Trew laughed. “Hi.”

“Got a sec?”

“For you, always.”

Brandon entered, leaving the door open behind him. He made his way to one of the couches in the corner of the room and flopped down, sighing as he crossed his feet.

“Want me to join you over there?”

“Or sit at your desk.” Brandon laced his fingers behind his head and leaned back against the armrest. “I’m comfortable either way.”

Trew stood, retrieved two bottles of water, and dropped one onto Brandon’s stomach as he sat down in the plush leather chair across from him. “Where you been?”

“Inside the Game.”

“Anything going on that I should know about?”

“Not really. Unless you mean your daughter.”

“You heard.”

“I was with Stephanie when Cooper met up with her.”

“How bad do you think it is?”

“Well, I don’t think it’s good, but I’m confident that she’s alive.”

“Based on what?”

“I stopped by her room on the way here. Her vitals are fine, and brain waves ticking like normal.”

“But we can’t view her feed. Her channels are blank.”

Brandon twisted the top off his bottle. “I’m certain she’s alive.”

Trew sighed. “That’s good to hear.”

Brandon took a sip of water. “Word is that you’re thinking of going into the Game to find her.”

“That’s right.”

“You fix the problem, then?”

“What problem?”

Brandon took another drink of water and replaced the lid. “The one where adults die if they enter the Game.”

“No.”

“Hmm.” He dropped the bottle on the floor and leaned back again. “That’s an issue.”

“It’s my decision.”

“Technically, it’s not.”

“What do you mean by that?”

Brandon laughed. “My simulation, my plan, of which you are a major part.”

“That plan ran its course. You wanted to wake up the Dreamers, and you did.”

“Cooper messed that part up fairly well.”

“Such a waste.”

“Apparently not.”

Trew frowned. “What do you mean?”

“Something the old man shared with me a while back.” He shook his head. “Not important at the moment. Stop trying to sidetrack me.”

“I’m not.”

“The point I’m trying to make is that you’ve taken over for me here. Tygon is still extremely important. The Game remains crucial.”

“Why?”

“It’s complicated.”

Trew’s eyes narrowed. “You don’t know, do you?”

“Of course I know.” He paused for a moment, then sighed. “Okay. No, I don’t really know, but Sylvia said it was important and all of the wielders that I’ve spoken with say the same thing.”

“Wielders?”

“Yeah. They wear pop bottle cap gloves. Like the old man.”

“How many are there?”

“Not sure.”

“How many have you met?”

“Couple dozen or so.”

“There are that many running around Tygon and the Game?”

“Not likely.”

“Then where?”

Brandon sat up and shook his head. “You’re good, boy. It’s not until I’ve answered too many questions that I remember how skilled you are at pulling information out of people.”

Trew grinned. “You’re hopping around to more places than the Game, aren’t you?”

Brandon held his hands in front of him. “I don’t wear red pop bottle caps.”

“How many have you visited?”

“Doesn’t matter. We are talking about you going into the Game.”

“There’s nothing to talk about.”

“I forbid it.”

Trew laughed and Brandon shrugged. “It was worth a try.”

“I’ve always done what I want.”

“You want to die?”

Trew’s smile faded. “Of course not.”

“Leave that beautiful wife of yours a widow again?”

“No.”

“Look.” Brandon slid closer to Trew and slapped the other man’s knee. “I get it. You want to go in and find your daughter. We all want to find her. Thing is, we need you here.”

“We?”

He shook his head. “I need you here. Tell ya what. You stay put and I’ll go get her.”

“You know where she is?”

“I will. It shouldn’t take long.”

Trew leaned back and rubbed his eyes. “I’ll stay here and give you one week to bring her out.”

Brandon stood and clapped his hands once. “Good decision. I’ll have her back before the week is up.”

“Not a Tygon week. An Earth week.”

Brandon frowned. “That’s only twenty minutes, Tygon time.”

“I bet you regret creating the time difference now.”

Brandon pursed his lips.

Trew looked at his watch. “I enter the Game in one hour unless you find her before then.”

Brandon jogged out the door.

31

“Morning, Brandon, would you like some breakfast?” Stephanie spread strawberry jam on a slice of brown toast. Skylar sat beside her, eating bacon and eggs.

Brandon sat in the chair across from them. “Yes, please.”

Stephanie finished applying the jam and handed the toast across the table. Brandon nodded and took a bite. She smiled and grabbed a second piece for herself. “What can I do to help you today?”

“The shimmer.”

She looked up. “You know what’s causing them to pop up?”

Brandon shook his head and took another bite of toast. “I don’t know a thing about them. What I do remember is that you picked up on the damned things the first time they appeared.”

Stephanie smiled. “When we returned from that nasty reality. You told me not to worry about them.”

Brandon’s grin mirrored hers. “I know, but you never listen to me, especially when you see a potential advantage in your game with the Eternals.”

She raised one eyebrow.

“Tell me I’m right.”

Stephanie laughed and turned her attention back to her toast. “You know you are.”

He sighed. “Good.”

“Not really. We haven’t discovered much about them.”

Brandon took another bite of toast. “They are elusive, although I’ve managed to figure out how to spot them. I have to concentrate and spend a lot of time looking before I can make them out, though.”

Stephanie waved her knife at Skylar. “It’s the same with all of us, except for Sky. She seems to be the only one that can pick them up easily. The rest of us have to squint and work at it. It gets easier with practice, but she’s the only natural I have.”

“Was Courtney good at spotting them as well?”

Stephanie nodded.

“Has anyone else gone through them?”

“Not that I know of, but you would know better than I. Are players falling into them all over the world?”

“No. As far as we can tell, Court and Addisyn are the only two.”

“As far as you can tell? That sounds a bit sloppy where Sylvia is concerned.”

“Yeah.”

Her eyes narrowed as she looked up at Brandon. “Something wrong with Sylvia?”

“You’re too perceptive.”

“It’s one of my gifts.”

He laughed. “We have a bit of a problem with her.”

Stephanie set her knife on the plate and waited.

“The Game is running fine, but the part of her that I speak with is absent.”

“That doesn’t sound good.”

“I was certain that it’s a software issue, but our best programmers disagree. They report that the program works fine, but she doesn’t answer. Truth is, I don’t feel her there at all. I could always sense a consciousness. Even when she refused to speak with me, I could still tell that she was present. Not now, though.”

“Do you think that the shimmers might be related to her disappearance?”

Brandon frowned. “I hadn’t considered that.”

“They manifested when you added the other realities, right?”

“Yes.”

Stephanie took a bite of toast and finished the whole thing before she spoke again. “I think that stacking all three onto the same basic virtual reality framework was a bad idea.”

“The concern was raised, but Sylvia assured us that it wouldn’t be a problem.”

“Interesting. You think she pushed for it knowing this might happen?”

“Maybe, but none of that matters at the moment. Time’s running out.”

Stephanie chuckled. “You enjoy that phrase, don’t you?” Brandon’s expression flattened and she laughed. “Sorry. What do you need?”

“I have to enter the shimmer and find Addisyn.”

“Her name’s Chloe at the moment. She’s a divorced middle-aged woman who works an office job and lives in a small house with her two kids.”

“Don’t care. I have to get her back, and fast.”

“Why?”

“Because if I don’t, Trew is coming into the Game to find her himself.”

“What?” Stephanie dropped her toast onto her plate. “If he does that, he will die on Tygon.”

“Worse than that.” Skylar pushed her plate away and wiped her mouth with a napkin. “He’ll come into the Game as a Timeless.”

Stephanie laughed and Brandon scowled. “I need him running Tygon.”

“Then you better get his girl back. How much time do you have?”

“About a week from now. Earth time.”

Stephanie’s smile faded. “Brandon, we have no idea how to enter the shimmers. As far as I’m concerned, both times that it happened was a fluke. Bad luck.”

“Then we’d better hope for some more bad luck, and quick.”

32

Cooper entered the coffee shop and stopped to examine the scene. Every booth was filled with customers. People sipped coffee, ate breakfast, read magazines, and looked at their smartphones or computer screens. At one table, a brown-skinned woman with shoulder-length black hair nodded and smiled at him. He moved to join her.

“Hi, Cooper, I am Jyoti.” The woman stood and extended her hand which was gloved and covered with red pop bottle caps. They shook hands and, as they sat, he frowned and she smiled. “Trying to count my caps?”

“Sorry.”

“It’s fine.” She held up her gloves and shook them so they sang. “Go ahead, give it another try.”

He frowned. “They seem to move all over the place.”

She winked at him.

“How many do you have?”

Jyoti shrugged. “A few.” Cooper pursed his lips and she laughed. “You’re not in the military anymore. The number of bottle caps on a wielder’s gloves do not designate rank.”

“Then why have them?”

Again she laughed. “Ah, the young ones ask questions, but so few of them are good. It has come to my attention that Trew will soon re-enter the Game.”

Cooper frowned. “Brandon was trying to prevent that.”

“Yeah, well, Brandon failed.”

“Oh.”

Jyoti reached into a pocket and withdrew a red bottle cap. She placed it on the table and slid it toward him.

Cooper looked at it, then met her gaze. She raised her eyebrows and nodded. “It’s yours. Go ahead and put it on.”

His hands remained folded on his lap. “What’s it mean?”

Jyoti reached for her mug and took a sip. “It can mean whatever you like. It is likely to have something to do with Trew re-entering the Game, since I made that comment and then presented the bottle cap. Or, maybe it has nothing to do with that and I was attempting to throw you off.”

His eyes rested on the cap. “You won’t answer my questions, will you?”

“They are your questions. How can I answer them?”

“The answers must come.” He raised one eyebrow. “I expect them to appear in the form of someone able to speak.”

“That expectation will severely limit your journey of discovery, young one.”

Cooper inhaled slowly and sighed. “Being evasive must fall under advanced training, since all of you seem to be so good at it.”

Jyoti laughed and he reached for the cap with his left hand. As soon as it touched his glove, it tingled and attached itself to the palm.

He frowned. “That’s not where I wanted it.”

“Then move it.”

He focused on the cap, willing it to move. A second later, it shimmered and faded from his palm, reappearing on the back of his hand in the middle of the glove.

“Well done.”

“Thanks.”

“Have you visited them yet?”

“Who?”

Jyoti shook her head. “Not who. Where. The other realms under your care.”

“No. I’ve been busy.”

“That is true.”

“I will when I get time.”

“My dear boy.” She reached out and touched his hand. “There will never be enough time if you wait for it. Your first challenge, and it is a difficult one, is to find a way to accomplish much with little.”

“The old man hasn’t taught me anything.”

Jyoti laughed. “Hasn’t he?”

“No.”

“Perhaps he has over-taught and you are overwhelmed from it.”

Cooper laughed. “I’m certain I would know if that were the case.”

“Doubtful.” She grinned. “A heart which beats too fast pumps as little blood as one that does not beat at all.” She held up her hand. “My gloves could have one cap moving very quickly or a thousand that are not moving at all, but instead sparkle strangely on my hand. Too much information, or too little.”

He considered her words. “I don’t understand what you are trying to tell me.”

She stood and touched his shoulder. “That doesn’t mean I told you nothing. The old man is teaching you.”

“I don’t feel as if I am learning.”

“It is normal to feel that way, but don’t worry. You’re doing fine. Keep at it.” Jyoti bowed, then smiled as she stood. “It was good to meet you, Cooper. I look forward to seeing you again.”

A doorway of light appeared and she stepped through it. Cooper glanced around to see if anyone else noticed, but no one had.

33

“Hey, babe.” Trew smiled at Danni as she entered the room.

“You look happy.” She came to stand beside him and ran her hand through the back of his hair, careful to avoid getting her fingers caught up in the sensors attached to his scalp. “Change your mind and decided to stay with me?”

He laughed. “I’m certain I will be able to come back.”

“No, you’re not.”

“Stranger things have happened, babe. I’m not giving up on the possibility.”

“Me neither.” Tears formed in her eyes and he reached out to stroke her hair.

“I’m going to find her.”

“I believe you.”

“Then we will both come back.”

“And if not? If your body dies, like every other adult who has entered the Game?”

“Then you run things here until you’re an old woman, and eventually come join me.”

“That will be an eternity for you inside the Game. And Timeless can still die. I’m sure that as the aeons pass, you will forget all about me.”

“Never.” He pulled her down into a long, passionate, kiss. When their lips parted, both kept their eyes closed, savouring the moment. “I will miss that.”

She opened her eyes. “We get to visit through the chamber.”

“That’s right.” He reached up and brushed a lock of hair from her face. “We also have the gift of certainty. When we play as avatars on Earth, we spend so much time being afraid of death. It’s the great unknown and causes a person a lot of needless stress and doubt. Neither of us has to deal with that.”

“It’s the same on Tygon,” Danielle said. “No one knows what happens when we die here. Religion has returned, but most still believe our existence ends when our body dies.”

“I’m not dying.”

She nodded. “Find our girl and bring her back, Trew.”

“I will.”

***

“Hey.”

Thirteen looked up from his monitor. “Hey.”

Danielle entered the office and sat.

“Is he—”

“Gone?” She nodded. “Back into the Game.”

“You okay?”

“I will be.”

“I know.” He didn’t know what else to say.

“He’s gonna find Addisyn.”

“That’s good.”

“I’ve kept his body hooked up as if he’s a kid going in for a regular play, feed tubes to keep his body here alive.”

“If he is only in for a short time, are the odds better for him returning?”

She sighed and shook her head. “They never make it back. The bodies continue to live, but somehow the individual’s essence never returns.”

“How long do the bodies live?”

“Until they unplug them.” Danni’s expression hardened. “Which I will not do.” She wiped her eyes. “What are you researching at the moment, Thirteen?”

“I’m going over the software that allows Sylvia to communicate with us.”

“There’s nothing wrong with it, is there?”

He shook his head.

“I have a new project for you.”

“Of course.”

She looked at him, her expression serious. “I want you to find a way to bring Trew out of the Game when he’s finished what he set out to do.”

“But Brandon and his team have tried repeatedly and failed.”

“In your reality, Brandon is only a boy. You are an adult. And a genius. I need you to do your best, Thirteen. Something tells me that you can do this.”

He considered her request, then nodded. “I’ll get to work on it, Danni.”

***

Trew opened his eyes, sat up, and frowned.

He had selected an NPC avatar in its early twenties, in peak physical condition. He looked down and examined his new form. He was clothed in a t-shirt and shorts and he was barefoot. “The body looks correct, but the location is wrong.” He stood and turned slowly, examining his surroundings. “This doesn’t look like New York City.”

He stood in the middle of a field of thick, waist-high grass. Far off in one direction, he could see trees. Directly behind that, and much farther away, was a range of dark grey mountains.

He scanned his memory of Earth’s geography. “Somewhere in Africa? It’s hot enough to be Africa. Muggy, though.”

He surveyed the area for a few more seconds, then shrugged. “Brandon said I could summon doorways. Let’s give that a try.” He focused and summoned the golden glow, then visualized a location and traced a large rectangle into the air with his fingers.

Nothing happened.

“Huh.” He frowned, then tried again.

Still nothing.

“Damn.”

He looked at the mountain range, then turned toward the trees. “If this doesn’t work,” he muttered, “I’m gonna wish I was wearing better shoes.”

He wiggled his bare toes and dug into the dirt. Then he crouched down, summoned the golden glow once more, and leaped. He laughed as he rose into the air, hovering ten feet above the ground.

He rotated, considering each direction. After a moment, he turned to face the forest. “Let’s see what’s over here first.”

He began to fly, pushing forward with his will to close the distance between himself and the horizon.

***

As he got closer, Trew saw that the forest was actually a jungle filled with lush foliage and large trees. He spied a thick trail of smoke drifting up from what appeared to be the centre of the jungle, and paused, then descended below the thick canopy. Underneath was a large makeshift treehouse that appeared to be formed from interwoven branches and a hodgepodge of miscellaneous materials.

Trew landed on the outer walkway surrounding the dwelling and walked until he came to what appeared to be a doorway.

“Hello.” He knocked. “Is anyone in there?”

Inside, there was a loud crash, followed by swearing. “Wait a minute,” a man’s voice called. “Hold on one second.” The floorboards beneath Trew’s feet vibrated and the noise from within got closer.

The door swung open and the old man poked his head out. He leaned forward, squinting for a moment, then his eyes widened and his mouth formed an ‘O’. “Well, there he is.” The old man grinned. “Finally decided to grace us with his presence. Took ya long enough. I was beginning to think you’d never grow the stones to come.”

“What are you doing here?”

“If you’re gonna head back into the Game, you need to learn a few things first, stuff that apparently only I can teach.” The old man laughed and beckoned with one hand. “Quit standing around like a confused bucket of water. Get in here. The sooner we get started, the sooner we finish.”

34

The man adjusted the black robe and ran both hands through his long black hair, pulling at the tangles and tucking it behind his ears. He walked to the fire in one corner of the cave and watched a pot of boiling water which rested on a grate over the flames. He smoothed the hairs of his mustache with thumb and forefinger, then poured water over the dark leaves resting in the bottom of a dented metal tea pot. When it was full, he set the pot to one side and walked onto a large stone balcony. He took a deep breath, wiped dust from the single chair, and gazed at the fluffy white clouds as they drifted past.

After a few moments, he looked along the mountain range which spread left and right as far as the eye could see. Straight ahead lay the expansive grasslands. Beyond that, the jungle.

He went back inside and emerged minutes later with the teapot, a mug hooked in his finger, and a bowl of fruit in his other hand. Then he sat, poured a cup of tea, and raised it to his nose, closing his eyes and inhaling the rich scent. Smiling, he touched the edge of the cup to his lips…

And froze.

His eyes popped open, brows furrowed. He set the cup down without tasting it, and looked around.

Suddenly his head whipped around, facing the open grasslands. He did nothing for a moment, then smiled, and reached once more for his cup. “Looks like it is finally time for me to get to work.”

35

Sabrina was walking home from class when she saw the shimmering patch of air in front of her favourite clothes store.

It was not a hot day, but when she saw the shimmer, that’s what it reminded her of, how the air vibrated over the surface of a blacktop road in the sweltering heat. She moved toward it, looking everywhere for similar patches. There was only the one. She stopped in front of it and looked at the ground, expecting to see a vent pushing warmer air up from under the street.

No vent.

Thinking she heard a faint buzzing sound, she reached out to touch the shimmering air.

As she touched it, something grabbed her hand and yanked. She threw out her hands as she flew forward in, hoping to protect her face from the concrete wall. She braced herself against the pain.

Instead, she felt soft grass and soft earth.

She rolled onto her back and looked up at the night sky.

Night? It’s daytime.

Sabrina frowned. Stars twinkled far above, but they weren’t normal stars. Instead of shades of white and yellow, the pinpoints of light were a multitude of colours, some green, some pink, red, orange, and different shades of blue, all filling the sky like a light show.

She sat up. Despite the darkness, it was easy to see. Everything—trees, plants, grass, even the ground itself—emitted its own light.

“None of this looks familiar. Everything is glowing.” Sabrina shook her head. “I must have hit my head on that wall. This has gotta be a dream or something.”

She stood, dusted her hands off on her jeans, and noticed a path extending into the trees. After a brief moment of consideration, she stepped onto the path and walked toward the forest in the distance.

***

Nitin heard a crack a second before his body was jerked backwards. He sighed and dropped the wooden handle of his cart, knowing what he would find when he turned around.

One wheel was broken and a line trailed in the dirt behind it.

“Not fun.” He moved to the broken wheel and bent down to examine the damage. After a few seconds, he stood and ran a hand through his hair. “Can’t patch it.” He reached into the wagon and rummaged around, eventually finding the replacement wheel at the bottom. He pulled it out with a grunt and rested it against the broken one.

He was taking a moment to wipe sweat from his brow and get ready to make the repair when a girl emerged from the woods to his left.

She saw him and stopped, her eyes widening as she looked up at him standing on the raised road.

Nitin smiled and waved. “Hello.”

“Hi.”

“Can I help you?”

“I’m lost.”

“That’s not good.”

She shook her head.

“My name is Nitin.”

“I’m Sabrina.”

Nitin raised one hand to his brow and made the circular motion of greeting. She stared at him without moving and he pursed his lips. She does not return the greeting. Perhaps she has never been to the City. The thought intrigued him and he spread his hands to show her he was not a threat. “Where are you from, Sabrina?”

“New York.”

“New York?”

She nodded.

She must be touched. Or a sprout. “I can take you to the City. We are not far, and I am certain someone there can assist you.”

“I need help getting home.”

He frowned. She pronounces Home strangely. “You are Home, Sabrina.”

“I don’t think that I am.” Her colour deepened.

She is distressed. Nitin made a soothing sound and smiled once again. “Do not be frightened. I will not harm you. Are you willing to come with me?”

She considered the offer for a moment, then nodded. “Yes, please.”

“Good.” He pointed at the broken cart. “I need to change my wheel and then we can be on our way. Join me up here on the road only when you feel comfortable.”

She scrambled up the ridge, coming to stand beside him. Nitin laughed. Maybe she is not as distressed as I thought. She must be a sprout.

“What’s so funny?”

“Nothing. I am sorry if I gave offence.”

“Your accent is strange.”

He smiled. “Are you hungry?”

“No.”

“Well, then, let me get this new wheel in place. It won’t take long.”

Nitin removed the broken wheel and attached the replacement. Then he walked to the edge of the road and threw the useless wheel into the woods.

“Why did you do that?”

“Because I do not need it.”

“So you throw it into the forest?”

“Of course.”

Sabrina shook her head. “That’s pretty irresponsible.”

“I don’t see how.”

“If everyone threw their garbage into the woods, it would pile up and eventually kill the plants.”

“The wheel will decay and feed the foliage, making the plants stronger. How is that irresponsible?”

“It will?”

“Of course. Once an object is of no use in its current form, it will degrade into base elements so that they can be re-used.”

“You talk as if the wheel knows that it is no longer useful.”

Nitin frowned. “It does.”

Sabrina stopped walking. “Wait a minute. You’re saying that the wheel is intelligent?”

“Yes. Everything is.” He paused. “I can tell from your shade that this information disturbs you.”

“My shade? Do I give off colour to you?”

“Absolutely.”

“What’s with that? How come everything is filled with light and colour?”

Nitin felt a sudden chill and he turned to face his companion. “You are unfamiliar with the light and colour?”

“Never seen things glow and sparkle like this before.”

“Sabrina, where is your home?”

She frowned. “Earth.” Nitin gasped and Sabrina’s eyes widened. “Are you saying that this isn’t—”

Nitin dropped the tailgate of his cart and began dumping his cargo out onto the ground.

“What are you doing?”

He grunted and spilled the last items onto the dirt. “Get in.”

“Why?”

“Please.” He could tell from her expression that he was frightening her. He paused and forced himself to smile. “We need to get to the City quicker than I thought. Hop into the back of the cart so that I can get there quicker.”

Sabrina took a step back, her eyes shifting from him to the cart. “Maybe we should part ways.”

“No.” It was almost a shout. He tapped the side of the cart. “You need to come with me.”

“You’re freaking me out, Nitin.” Her frown deepened. “What kind of name is Nitin, anyway?”

“Sabrina, I don’t want to scare you, but you don’t belong here. If you’re from Earth—”

“I am.”

“Then you will start to get dizzy. Sick.” She opened her mouth but he continued. “Everything will be fine, we just need to hurry to the City. There, we can get you medical attention until we find a way to send you home.”

“I don’t need medica—” She raised her eyebrows and began to weave. Her colour dimmed, and she began to fall.

He rushed forward and caught her in his arms. “Sabrina?”

She was unconscious.

Nitin placed her in the cart. When he removed his arms, he noticed they were wet. “No.”

Sparks of light danced and flitted across Sabrina’s body as it began to dissolve. Nitin raised one hand to his mouth, eyes wide. Within seconds, all that was left of the Earth girl was a fluorescent blue puddle of liquid on the bottom of the cart.

36

Bobby drove the tent peg into the ground with the butt of his hatchet and looked over at Kat who lay on the grass, her hands behind her head. “Hey.”

She opened her eyes. “What?”

“You know how to raise your tent.”

“So?”

“Why aren’t you?”

“I’ll get to it.”

He shook his head and moved to the next loop, drawing a peg from his back pocket and pushing it into the ground an inch or so. “First rule of making camp: always put your tent up as quickly as possible.”

“Oh for the love of—” She sighed and sat up, snatching the nylon bag that she had been using for a pillow. “I didn’t think the world would end if I sat for five minutes to enjoy the scenery before I got to work on the precious tent.”

Bobby swung his hatchet and drove the peg home, shaking his head as he stood and wiped his forehead with the back of his forearm. “Thirsty?”

“I could use a drink, sure.”

“Then set up your tent.” She rolled her eyes and he raised his eyebrows. “It takes time for the tent to filter water out of the air so you can drink it. Up until now, I’ve been sharing mine when we make camp, but it looks like I’ve been spoiling you.”

“No, you haven’t.” She tipped her bag upside down and shook it until the tent slid free and plopped onto the ground. “You’ve still got water by the time mine is filled. We share them both.”

He turned his back, bending down to place the next peg. “Habits.”

“Pardon?”

“Survival here comes down to the habits that you develop.” He drove in the peg and stood. “Bad habits will get you dead. We are only two days in and I’ve already let you get away with too much.”

Kat looked up, smiling at landscape. Bright, green, and peaceful, the countryside was alternately dotted with small forests and open grassy fields. “I haven’t seen anything dangerous. This place is beautiful and calm.”

He snorted. “Yeah.”

She frowned. “What do you mean, ‘yeah’?”

“Nothing.”

“What aren’t you telling me, Bobby?”

He ignored her and finished driving the remaining pegs into his tent. Then he stood, slid the hatchet home into its holster on his right hip, and began to insert the poles. Finally, he pressed the button on the tent’s water filter and it activated with a chirp.

Kat waited for him to speak, but he turned and walked toward the edge of the woods, occasionally bending down to gather small twigs and sticks. She shook her head and began to assemble her tent.

Bobby returned with an armful of sticks and dropped them between their tents. Then he stood and watched her, nodding occasionally when she looked at him to make certain she was doing things correctly. When she adjusted her tent and activated her own filter, she turned and looked at him, raising one eyebrow.

“Well done.”

She spread the nylon bag onto the grass beside her tent and sat on it cross-legged.

“Hungry?” She did not answer and he laughed. “What?”

“You didn’t answer my question earlier.”

“About what?”

“You know.”

“Refresh my memory.”

She sighed. “What aren’t you telling me?”

He walked to his tent, unzipped it, reached inside, and withdrew two foil-wrapped bars. He re-zipped the tent and came to sit beside her, handing her one of the bars.

“Thanks.”

They began to eat. Bobby surveyed the area as he chewed, pointing at Kat before taking another bite. “When the first players entered Atonement, orientation was given to them at the welcome centre. A computerized voice delivered the basic info, assuming everyone would listen and retain it all. After the orientation, equipment was distributed, the gates opened, and the players were allowed to leave.” He grinned. “The orientation process took a couple days.”

“Sounds boring.”

“It was. Most of them didn’t pay attention. That turned out to be a deadly mistake.”

Kat frowned and Bobby waved his bar, indicating the area around them. “At first it wasn’t a big deal. The small groups spread outward and, much like you, they enjoyed the scenery.”

“But that was bad?”

He nodded. “A few weeks later, the newest groups were given their orientation and then sent out like the first players.” He took a bite of his bar. “A day or so after they left, they came running back to the centre, terrified out of their minds.”

“Why?”

“They found dead bodies in the wilderness.”

“Of those who had arrived before them?”

Bobby nodded.

Kat whipped her head around, looking past their camp at the trees beyond. “How did they die?”

“Torn apart and eaten, mostly.”

“That’s horrible.”

“Yeah.”

“Did they not go out with weapons?”

“Of course, but they didn’t appear to use them. All weapons were found never having been fired.”

Kat’s eyes were wide as she met Bobby’s. “What killed them?”

He finished his bar and crumpled the wrapper. “It depended how far they got before they died. There are some nasty things roaming around this reality, Kat. Really bad.”

She stopped chewing. Bobby stared at her for a moment and then grinned. “Those who came next decided to change the way orientation was handled. Now, arrivals spend very little time at the welcome centre. Instead of telling you how things are, we show you.”

“I don’t like how that sounds.”

“It’s not so bad. They give you a guide.” He tapped his chest. “We know what to expect, for the most part, and help you learn the ropes while keeping the majority alive.” He winked at her. “We crossed the Fringe this morning. Up until then, it was safe. That’s why I let you get away with bad habits. From now on, though, things are more serious.”

“Bad things live beyond the Fringe?”

Bobby nodded. “Indeed they do, Kat.”

“Is there any chance we can avoid them?”

He laughed. “Nope.”

She felt lightheaded. Bobby laughed. “I bet that I have your attention now.”

Kat nodded as she scanned the edge of the woods.

37

“What’s your problem?” The old man set his cup on the ground in front of him. “All you’ve done since you got here is mope around.”

Trew rubbed his face and stared at the old man. “I’ve told you. More than once.”

“Huh?” He frowned and stroked his beard. A couple seconds later, he snapped his fingers. “The time thing!”

“Yes. The time thing.”

“I don’t know why you’re worrying about that. You should be focusing on what I’m trying to teach you.”

“And what is it that you’re trying to teach me?”

“Well. Patience, for one.”

Trew laughed. “Patience? You storm into the room, mumble for me to do something, wave your hands, and then expect me to follow directions that I don’t understand.  I have no idea what you’re asking me to do and when I ask for clarification, you yell at me!”

The old man reached for the tea cup and raised it to his lips. “Your point?”

“You’re not patient. The only thing you’ve taught me about patience is that you don’t have any.”

He slurped his tea and nodded. “Finally.”

Trew cocked his head. “Huh?”

“That’s exactly what I’ve been trying to teach you for”—he threw one hand up in the air—“I don’t even know how long, now.”

Trew stared.

“Okay, then. We’re finally starting to get somewhere. Let’s move on to the next lesson.”

“Look, if all you’re trying to do is waste my time, please send me back to Earth.”

“You mean Tygon.”

Trew closed his eyes. “No.” He sighed. “Like I’ve told you a thousand times—”

“Exaggeration.”

“A thousand times, my daughter is in danger and I need to find her.”

“What kind of danger?”

“I don’t know.”

The old man squinted. “You have no proof she’s threatened at all, do you?”

“She was pulled out of the Game.”

“All right.”

“We don’t know where she is.”

“Uh-huh.”

Trew spread his hands. “Until I see her, I’m assuming she’s at risk.”

The old man’s head began to nod. “That’s a sound trail of logic.”

“Thank you.”

“Why didn’t you say it like that earlier?”

“I—” Trew stopped and bowed his head. “I want to say that I did, but you will tell me that I didn’t.”

“And I”—he stroked his beard once more—“want to say that isn’t the case, but it does sound like something I would say, so I won’t disagree.” He chuckled but stopped when Trew did not join in. “I’m fond of your girl, too.”

“You know her?”

“Of course.”

Trew opened his mouth, but said nothing.

“Would it help if I told you that she’s not in any immediate danger?”

“Your use of the word ‘immediate’ does not give me a good feeling.”

The old man laughed. “We are all in danger at some point in our lives. If you want me to guarantee Addy will never face severe challenges, I’m going to have to disappoint you.”

“You know where she is?”

“You betcha.”

“Don’t suppose you can tell me?”

He snorted and shook his head. “She’s safe, though.”

Trew closed his eyes and nodded. “Thank you for that, at least.”

“You’re welcome. Now will you settle down and concentrate so we can finish up here?”

“If you can be more patient and actually explain what it is that you expect from me.”

The old man ran one hand through his messy white hair. “I was certain you got the message about me being impatient a little bit ago.”

Trew laughed. “I did.”

The old man’s expression softened. “Believe me, kid, neither of us is thrilled to be here. I’ve got other places that I need to be myself. This little drop-in of yours is as much a surprise to me as it is to you.”

“Oh.”

“I’ll try to focus if you do. I’ll teach, you learn. Then I can send you back to Tygon—”

“Earth.”

He frowned. “Are you sure about that?”

“Positive.”

The old man shrugged. “We can decide that part later. You focus, I’ll focus. Then I can get out here, too. Deal?”

“Deal.”

38

Aleph looked down at the plain below. Her gaze rested on the form of Cooper, who knelt over his flock, hands extended as he transferred energy into the globes. She heard someone approach from behind.

“He is diligent?” Gimel shifted his robes and sat beside her.

“He is.”

“That is good.” Moments passed. “He appears to be agitated.”

“He was recently given a second bottle cap.”

“Ah.”

Again there was silence.

“I find it difficult to train them.”

Gimel glanced at Aleph and then looked back toward Cooper. “How so?”

“They…” She shrugged. “I feel sorry for them.”

Gimel nodded.

“It’s not fair.”

He crossed his arms and chuckled.

“My assessment amuses you.”

“Wielders are powerful beings. I find it odd that you pity them.”

“Cooper is my fifth Wielder.”

“A great honour. No other can boast of training more than three.”

“I have seen them since, the ones I trained.”

“Vav counsels against doing such a thing.”

“It is not forbidden.”

“I realize that.”

“You do not feel sorry for them?”

“No.”

The tone of his voice caused Aleph look at him. “Do you hate them?”

He laughed again, a low sound that did not carry far. “No, but there are times that I wish we did not know of their existence.”

“Oh.”

He spread his hands, the light from his skin casting a fuzzy white aura in the darkness. “The life of a young shepherd is simple. Mine is more complicated.”

She smiled. “I am flattered to be called young.”

He nodded. “I wish that I were not so old.”

They sat for several minutes without speaking.

“Are you content here, Aleph?”

“I am.”

“Do you wish for more?”

“Sometimes, but I believe that is normal.”

“It is.”

“Most of the time, this is where I desire to be.”

Gimel bowed his head. “That is well.”

“Cooper is burdened by time.”

Gimel shrugged. “He is a Wielder. They are all burdened by time.”

“Vav is not.”

Gimel snorted. “He certainly is.”

“That surprises me.”

“He is good at hiding it, better than most, but he is pressured more than any other.”

Aleph nodded. “How well do you know him?”

“Not as well as he knows me.”

“That is not an answer.”

Gimel smirked. “Yes, it is, although I expect that it’s not the answer you wanted to hear.”

She looked down at Cooper. “I wish I knew why he sends them here. We can tend those globes better than they do.”

“You have always been more curious than your peers.”

“I know. It is a detriment, a curse.”

He was silent for some time. Then he stood and placed a hand on her shoulder. “You have trained more Wielders. Maybe your curiosity is a blessing. They get more answers from you than they would from anyone else.”

“Do you think that is why he sends them to me?”

“That is one way to look at it.” Gimel turned. “It is also possible that they are not here to learn from you.”

“What do you mean?”

“What if he sends them to teach you?”

Aleph frowned. “I had not considered that.”

He grinned. “Perhaps it merits thought.”

39

Thirteen leafed through the pages in one of the file folders on his lap. He withdrew one sheet out and slid it across the desk, turning the page so Danni could read it.

She read the contents and raised her eyebrows as she looked up at Thirteen. “I understand the basics of this, but I’m not sure exactly what you want me to see.”

“Nothing.” Thirteen spread his hands. “There are no concrete conclusions. Yet.”

She sighed, her eyes drifting back to the page. “There are only three subjects listed. Were there no others?”

“No.” Thirteen took three folders from the pile on his lap and set them on the desk. “When subjects died, Virt-Dyne shut things down quickly.”

“Makes sense.” She touched one of the folders. “They are thin.”

“There wasn’t much to report. The subjects went in, contact with them was made, and then they tried to bring them out. After being inside the Game for only a few minutes, Tygon time, none regained consciousness.”

“Wait a minute.” Danni leaned forward. “They made contact with the adults when they were inside the Game?”

Thirteen nodded and opened the first folder, scanning the page and tapping it halfway down. “Yeah, it says so, right there. They initiated contact with the subject.”

“Direct contact.”

“That’s what it says.”

Danni opened the second folder and trailed her finger down the first page, stopping near the bottom. She opened the third folder and did the same. “They did this with all three subjects.”

“That’s right.”

She sat back and crossed her arms. “Wow.”

Thirteen furrowed his brows. “Why is this interesting?”

Danni squinted at him, then sighed. “I’m sorry. You’ve done such a great job of fitting right in that I forget you’ve only been here a short time. It’s a shame that this is all so new. You’re bound to miss even the basics sometimes, and there’s nothing I can do about it.”

“That’s why we work together so closely.”

“It’s why I should give you more of my time.”

He shrugged. “You’re pretty busy.”

“Yeah. It was handy when Sylvia was here.”

“She’s still here.”

“You know what I mean.”

“I do and you’re right. Having full-time access to speak with her did help my learning curve.”

“Hopefully she will return. We have never been able to directly speak with anyone inside the Game. At least, not in real time.”

Thirteen’s eyes widened. “Ah, I see.”

“I’ve always been led to believe that such a thing was impossible.” She tapped the report. “This shows that it was, at least at one time.”

“Maybe the connection was part of the problem. Is it possible that they had to remove that function in order to keep kids from dying inside the virtual reality.”

“Maybe. Can you look into it? And if so, was it intentional or one of those tiny details that was attached to the code? If it did not need to be removed and can be put back in, I want to know about it.”

“Okay.”

Danni’s phone buzzed and she tapped the intercom button. “What’s up, Janet?”

“Autumn and Clive are here to see you, Prophet.”

“Send them right in, please.” She tapped the intercom off and stood.

Thirteen stood as well and gathered the files from the desk. “Trew’s vitals are as normal as if he were any other student immersed in the Game.”

“Good. Let’s get together for dinner. We can discuss more then.”

Thirteen nodded and went to the door, opening it and smiling at the middle-aged man and woman in front of him.

“Hey there.” The man stuck out his hand. “I’m Clive.”

“Good to meet you, Clive. My name is Thirteen.”

“Ah, the mysterious number man.” Clive smiled. “I’ve been asking Game Central for an interview with you since you arrived.”

Thirteen frowned. “An interview?”

The woman laughed. “My husband covers Game play on a few of the larger syndicated recap shows.” She extended her hand and Thirteen shook it. “I’m Autumn. Nice to meet you, Thirteen.”

“Likewise. Why would you want to interview me? I have nothing to do with the Game.”

Danni moved past Thirteen and hugged Autumn. “Hey, you two. Thanks for coming.” She released Autumn and hugged Clive.

Danni touched Thirteen’s elbow. “Let me know if you find anything interesting.”

Thirteen left and Danni led the couple to the couches and chairs away from her desk. “It’s been a while since we’ve visited. Are you here on business or pleasure, today?”

Autumn exchanged a glance with her husband. He nodded and she pursed her lips. “It’s business, Danni.”

“Okay.”

“Clive learned that Courtney is in danger.”

Danni’s smile faded. “She’s a Timeless. There’s always a strong possibility that she’s in danger.”

Autumn reached over and gripped her husband’s hand. “We made peace with that long ago, but this is different, isn’t it?”

“What have you heard?”

“That she’s no longer inside the Game,” Clive said.

Danni nodded. “You have good sources.”

“The best.”

“I assume you know about Trew as well?”

Autumn nodded. “Which makes you the supreme leader of Tygon.”

“Not officially.”

Clive smiled. “Brandon has assured us that you know who we are.”

She nodded. “You are part of the Elite team that he brought into Tygon from the Dream when this simulation began.”

“That’s right. We’ve done our best to combine working for the cause with making a normal life for ourselves. We did not plan on falling in love with each other”—she patted Clive’s leg—“but it happened. We were blessed with two wonderful children, and we somehow figured out how to raise them and continue to move Brandon’s agendas forward in whatever capacity he needed us to fill.”

“Clive became master of communication and information,” Danni recited what she knew. “While you, Autumn, were one of his top covert operatives.”

“This wasn’t our first sim working with Brandon,” Clive said. “We’ve given our lives for him, more than once.”

Danni nodded.

“It hit some of us hard when it was discovered we had no bodies to return to in the Dream,” Autumn said, “but Clive and I assumed that would happen at some point or another.” She smiled. “That’s why we threw everything into this life. Things have changed, though.”

“In what way?”

Clive spread his hands. “Ownership passes hands. Brandon has turned his responsibilities over to you and Trew. Both Autumn and I have built a network of well-trained operatives and put systems in place so that our roles and obligations can be met without our direct involvement.”

Danni frowned. “You want to retire?”

Husband and wife laughed in unison. “No,” Clive said. “We’re saying that we are ready to take on new responsibilities.”

“What do you have in mind?”

Autumn smiled. “We want to enter the Game as Timeless.”

“I see.”

“Something troubling is beginning to develop in the Game, along with Sojourn and Atonement,” Clive said. “It’s not obvious to the average person, but we are far from average.”

“The shimmers?” Danni guessed.

Autumn nodded. “It’s only beginning to cause problems, Danni. Left unchecked, we think that more and more avatars are going to be pulled through them.”

“Any theories on where they are going when they get sucked in?”

“We have a few. Send us in and we will help get to the bottom of this for you.”

Danni considered their words, then nodded. “Share with me what you know. Introduce me to those who will take your place here, and I will send you into the Game to find our children.”

40

Brandon dangled his legs in the wind, his heels tapping against the marble outer wall of the skyscraper. His head was bowed and the sunlight warm on his face as he watched the cars and people moving about their business below.

“Enjoying yourself?” A woman’s voice with the faint hint of an accent.

“Hello, Jyoti.” Brandon smiled and patted the ledge beside him. “Care to join me?”

“Thank you.”

He turned to look at her over his shoulder. Five foot six inches, she wore baggy jeans and a sweatshirt, and her shoulder-length black hair was swept back in a ponytail. Her hazel eyes seemed to sparkle as she hopped onto the ledge, landing lightly on the balls of her feet, then dropping down to sit beside him. Brandon’s gaze was pulled to the red and white blur of bottle caps on her gloves.“Do you have to focus energy on keeping that up?”

“What?” She followed his line of sight and laughed. “No, they do that on their own.”

“Really? I wonder why.”

Jyoti leaned toward him and nudged his shoulder. “Of course you wonder why. After all these years, your brain still whizzes along, spitting out volumes of both questions and plans with alarming speed.”

“I’m certain that most find it annoying.”

She laughed again and leaned back on her hands. “It’s a common trait among your kind. Still, you are far above average.”

“I shall take that as a compliment.”

“I don’t know if I meant it as one.” They sat quietly for a moment. “All so busy”—Jyoti nodded toward the people below—“rushing through life, focused on either the past or the future, rarely the present.”

“Sounds right.”

She shook her head. “Such a waste. If you took any human and examined their entire lives, I bet you would find that they have spent less than twenty-four hours focused on the present moment.”

Brandon frowned. “I think that’s unfair.”

“Unfair, yes. But inaccurate?”

He shook his head.

“They miss so much.”

“And you don’t?”

Jyoti furrowed her brows, then grinned. “My role is different.” She pointed to the ground. “The life of a human is so basic; they have almost no expectations placed on them. All that is required of them is to experience life. Yet they seem to go out of their way to twist and complicate their existence.”

“Whose fault is that?”

She frowned. “Theirs.”

“That’s not true.”

“I disagree.”

Brandon chuckled. “They are like puppies thrown into the middle of a lake. We cannot blame them for focusing solely on swimming toward the safety of shore.”

She met his eyes and squinted. “Is that an accurate analogy?”

“I believe so.”

“Then it is your fault, Brandon. They are creatures inside your simulation. If anyone has dropped them into the middle of a proverbial lake, it is you.”

“I accept that.”

“Really?”

He nodded.

“Interesting.”

“What is?”

“I did not search you out expecting to learn a lesson, and yet I have.” She half-turned to face him and placed one fist against her other palm. “Thank you for your wisdom.” She bowed at the waist.

Brandon chuckled. “I’m not wise and I didn’t teach you anything.”

“You are, and you did. Thank you.”

He pursed his lips, then sighed. “You’re welcome, I guess.”

Jyoti laughed and faced forward again.

“Not that I’m complaining about seeing you, but why are you here?”

“You know about these shimmers?”

“In the game realities?” Brandon nodded. “Yeah, I’ve been looking into them.”

“It is not only in your game realities.”

“What do you mean?”

“Shimmers are appearing on Tygon, as well.”

“Anywhere else?”

She blinked. It looked to Brandon as if she was biting the inside of her cheek. “Where else is there?”

He gave her his best deadpan stare. “Please.”

Her eyes twinkled as she spread her hands. “I was sent to tell you about shimmers on Tygon. Nothing more than that.”

“Do you know if anyone has been pulled through them?”

Jyoti nodded.

Brandon raised his eyebrows. “Well?”

“Lohkam and some of his Elites.”

Brandon grinned and sat up straighter. “You’re kidding?”

“I am not.”

Brandon nodded. “This is good news.”

“You could not accurately track him when he was on Tygon.”

“But now I can.” Jyoti frowned and he laughed. “What? Are you going to tell me that I can’t go after him?”

“No.”

Brandon stood and stretched. He clapped his hands together and nodded. “This is going to be great.”

41

Chloe hunched in the dark corner of the tent, eyes closed, trying to keep her breathing steady so they didn’t know she was awake.

She faced the canvas wall but she could hear them talking. There were three of them and they were eating, judging by the smacking and slurping sounds.

Her wrists throbbed from the cord around them. Her legs were free, but that would change once they realized she was awake.

She was hungry, but asking for food brought risk of a beating. Chloe wasn’t that hungry. Yet.

After a few minutes, the itching around her wrists became impossible to ignore. Chloe rolled her shoulders, careful to move as little as possible. The motion moved her wrists a tiny bit, but she heard a sound as her numb hands scrapped against the rough tent canvas.

She froze.

“She’s awake.” Chloe recognized Critch’s whiny voice.

“When did she eat last?” Another man’s voice.

“I don’t know.”

“Isn’t it your job to know, Critch?”

“I got lots of things to do. I’m not her servant.”

The other man chuckled. “Braun wants her alive.”

“She is alive.”

“Didn’t you have pets when you was a kid?”

“What kind of a stupid question is that? Of course I had pets. We all had pets.”

“How you figure?”

Critch sighed. “How many times you play the Game?”

Chloe frowned. The Game?

“Five or six before I failed out.”

“That’s what I’m saying.” Critch’s tone sounded smug. “I doubt any of us went through all our plays without having at least one pet. So of course I did. You did. We all did.” He laughed. “Your question was stupid.”

“It was rhetorical, you idiot.”

“Huh?”

“I’m saying that if you don’t feed her, she’s gonna get sick, maybe die. And that won’t make Braun too happy with you, will it?”

There was a pause, then Critch swore. “I don’t know what you’re talking about, Steve. I swear you try and get all fancy with your words that I bet no one else understands either. It’s just so you can all make fun of—”

“Feed her!” Steve yelled. There was a loud crash as something broke.

“Ow! Calm down. Okay, I’ll get her something.”

Chloe heard him get closer. She closed her eyes and took a deep breath, fighting back tears.

Another day of hell was about to begin.

42

Brandon stood on the ledge of an apartment building and watched Lohkam make his way through the crowd below.

Jyoti hadn’t stayed long after revealing Lohkam was inside the Game, and Brandon had wasted no time beginning his hunt. It had only taken a few seconds to hone in on the location. This was his world after all.

Brandon rolled his shoulders and rubbed his hands together. “I’ve waited a long time for this.” He closed his eyes, took a deep breath, and exhaled. Then he grinned and opened his eyes, reaching behind him to draw two long, curved blades from their sheaths. He watched his prey, gauging the distance to his target, then stepped off the ledge.

He plunged feet first for the first few stories before tilting forward to point his head toward the ground. With a gentle nudge of energy, he steered forward, allowing his speed to build as he closed in on Lohkam from behind. As he got close, Brandon reversed the grip on the blade in his right hand, and drew it back so he could slash when he flew past. A clean hamstring on his right leg to say hi. That will get this party started nicely.

Brandon’s smile widened. He prepared to drive the blade forward…and then exhaled with a sudden oomph as he froze in mid-flight, held suspended in the air by an invisible force less than two feet from his enemy.

At almost the same instant, Lohkam spun and dropped down into a defensive stance, a long knife flashing in his right hand. His eyes widened as he saw Brandon held in the air, then he propelled himself forward, pulling his knife back to strike.

With a grunt, Lohkam froze mid-jump, his arms and legs splayed. “Come on!”

The old man stepped out of the alley shadows, his black, laceless, army boots clopping against the pavement, boot tongues slapping with each step. He stopped between the two and sniffed, rubbing his head with one hand as he looked at each of them in turn. “Boys.”

“Let me go, you old fart.” Lohkam pursed his lips, his face belying his strain.

“I will in a second. Maybe two.”

“Not nice,” Brandon muttered.

“Sorry.”

“You don’t sound it.”

His pop bottle cap gloves jingled as he rubbed one eye and then wiped his hand against the black plastic garbage bag covering his torso. “I guess I’m not. Still.” He shrugged. “It’s the polite thing to say.”

Lohkam glared. “I heard the puke coming.”

Brandon laughed. “Sure you did.”

“The air moving over your clothes was so loud that a deaf man would have known something was coming. I had it timed perfect, too. Your head would have flown at least a storey.”

“Quiet you two,” the old man said.

“Please.” Brandon sneered. “You heard nothing. I had you. This is my world and there’s no way you could have stopped me.”

Lohkam laughed. “Oh yes. It’s obvious you control everything here. Explain the strategy for freezing yourself in mid-air, if you don’t mind.”

Brandon shut his mouth and glared at Lohkam.

Lohkam grinned back.

The old man raised an eyebrow. “Done yet?”

Neither spoke.

“Thank you.” He smiled. “Now, I need both to promise not to attack the other when I release you.”

“Fine.” Brandon sighed.

“Okay,” Lohkam said.

The old man chuckled. “I can tell that you’re both lying. It’s up to you boys, but if you attack each other again I will send each of you somewhere very far from this spot, and I’m not certain that there will be breathable air where you end up.” He shrugged. “Just sayin’.”

Both paused and nodded. The old man smiled. “Good.” He clapped his hands and both crashed to the ground with a heavy thud.

They stood and crossed their arms, glaring at each other.

“So.” The old man’s tone was casual. “How are things?”

“Get to the point,” Brandon snapped.

“What makes you think that I have one?”

“You didn’t meddle here in order to stop us from fighting.”

“Well, that’s a bit harsh.”

Lohkam laughed. “Trouble follows you, old man.”

Brandon frowned. “You two know each other?”

Lohkam nodded and the old man cleared his throat. “We’ve run into each other once or twice.”

“And nothing good has ever come of it.”

“When?” Brandon asked.

The old man waved a hand. “Doesn’t matter.”

“I think it does.”

“It doesn’t.” The old man shook his head. “The past isn’t the issue, it’s the present I’m concerned with at the moment.” He nodded toward Lohkam. “It’s finally time to earn your keep, boy.”

Lohkam squinted. “What’s that supposed to mean?”

“It means that without me, you’d be dead on a table.”

“I am dead on a table.”

The old man sighed. “That’s true. But when Thorn had to shut your simulation down, I’m the one that arranged to send you to Brandon’s instead of allowing you and the others to be lost in oblivion.”

Lohkam and Brandon said nothing.

“This is usually the point where at least one of you asks the question, ‘why?’”

“To which you always reply that it’s the wrong question,” Brandon said.

The old man opened his mouth, then paused for a beat. “I guess I do. Still, that doesn’t usually stop you from asking it over and over.” He waited, but neither of them spoke. He shrugged. “This time, why is a good question.”

“Fine,” Lohkam said. “Why did you save me?”

The old man raised a finger and smiled. “Excellent question, my boy! I did it because there was a good chance that your particular skills would come in handy later on in the story.”

Brandon scowled. “What story?”

The old man’s arm swept outwards. “Uh, this one.”

Lohkam shook his head. “Stop talking in riddles. You need me to kill someone.”

His eyes twinkled. “I need you to try.”

“When it comes to killing, I don’t try. I do.”

Bottle caps rang as the old man reached out and slapped Lohkam on the shoulder. “That’s the spirit. I like your confidence.”

“Who is it?”

A doorway of light appeared. “Come with me and I’ll give you the details.”

43

Aleph heard a gasp of pain and frowned as she looked up from her work. “I’ve told you not to do that.”

Cooper’s hands were crossed over his chest, his fingertips making a hissing sound. Steam rose from them like a light fog. “I know. Sorry.”

“Breaking contact with globes while the energy is flowing strong is not something that should be done often. It’s not a terrible thing if it happens rarely, but it’s best not to get used to doing it. That’s how bad habits form.”

“Yeah.”

His tone sounded distant. Apologetic. “Don’t worry. As long as you don’t do it regularly, everything should be fine.”

“Something’s wrong.”

Aleph frowned. “What do you mean?”

He pointed at one of the globes. “That one.”

“Is it out of sync?”

He shook his head. “I can correct that. It’s something more, different than anything I’ve felt before.”

She joined him, kneeling on the sand over the small pit. “Describe it.”

“I don’t need to. You can see it.”

She looked at the globe and, after a moment, shook her head. “I can’t.”

The two red pop bottle caps chimed as Cooper extended his right hand over the pit. He closed his eyes and the globe dimmed.

“Ah.” Aleph nodded. “I see it now.”

He opened his eyes and withdrew his hand. The brightness returned to the globe. “You don’t appear concerned.”

Aleph shrugged. “I’m not.”

“Then nothing’s wrong with it?”

“No.”

“But there’s a tiny crack that wasn’t there before.”

“So tiny that I’m impressed you managed to detect it. Good for you.”

“Still. It wasn’t there before.”

“That’s right.”

Cooper frowned and leaned back on his haunches. “Cracks can’t be a good thing.” He looked at the dark, broken shards of the Dream scattered beneath the others.

Aleph pursed her lips. “The majority of your flock is alive.”

“I understand.”

“Do you?”

“Yes.”

“All living things die.”

Cooper paused. “I thought the energy would maintain them.”

“That’s exactly what it does, but it can’t make them immortal. Over time, these globes will fade, crack, then break. After that, the nest will fill in with sand ready to hold new globes when they eventually arrive. The cycle of life and death is the same in this reality as it is in every other.”

“I see.”

Aleph’s voice softened. “I’m sorry, Cooper, I thought you understood that.”

He smiled, but she could tell it was forced.

“What’s the matter?”

Cooper bit at his lip and looked down. “I thought. . .when they told me that everything was gone, that I’d destroyed it all”—he sighed—“I was crushed. All those lives. Even now, I can’t entirely wrap my head around the enormity of it all. Then I arrived here to learn that I had only destroyed the Dream.” He laughed. “It’s a strange sensation to be relieved that you only killed a few billion people instead of exponentially more.” He sniffed and looked at Aleph. “I guess I shouldn’t have expected that it would be forever. Death is an inevitable part of life.”

She nodded.

“How long before”—he paused—“until they break like the Dream?”

“I have no idea.”

“What?”

Aleph spread her hands. “All will pass.” It was one of the Shepherd’s mantras.

“Yes, but”—Cooper frowned—“in a hundred years, or ten?”

“I don’t know.”

“How can you not know?” He furrowed his brows and leaned closer to her. “Is each one different, is that why you’re being evasive?”

“I’m not being evas—”

“Tell me!”

Aleph blinked.

A voice spoke from the darkness to Aleph’s left. “She cannot tell you.” Gimel stepped into the light, his arms folded into his robe in front of him.

“Why not?”

Gimel’s upper lip twitched. “How long have you been here during this visit, Cooper?”

“I don’t know. A couple of hours.”

“Does that sound accurate, Aleph?”

“Yes.”

“Are you certain? Cooper was meditating. Isn’t it possible that he has been here for only ten minutes?”

Aleph blinked and shook her head. “Yes. I suppose that is also possible, Gimel.”

Cooper laughed. “What?”

Gimel ignored him. “If you were busy and not paying attention, it could have been even longer than two hours.” He arched one eyebrow. “Is that also possible?”

Aleph’s eyes darted between Gimel and Cooper. “You know I have no clue whether it was a century or a day. Why ask me such questions?”

Gimel placed one hand on her shoulder. “I am sorry, sister, you are right. It was unfair of me to treat you such. Will you forgive me?”

Aleph bowed. “Of course I forgive you.”
Cooper’s brows knitted together. “What’s going on?”

Gimel turned to face him. “Time does exist here, but Shepherds are not concerned with it. Aleph and the rest of her brothers and sisters do not measure the passage of time as you do.”

“You mean to tell me that she really doesn’t know how long I have been here during this visit?”

“That’s correct.”

“Wow. That’s insane.”

“Is it?” Gimel tilted his head and smiled. “You also admitted that you are uncertain how long you have been here, did you not?”

“Yeah, I guess.”

“You guess?” Gimel’s tone mimicked Cooper’s. “How can you not know?”

“All right, I see what you’re getting at.”

“I don’t think you do.” Gimel folded his arms again. “Time is not important to those who work here. Regardless of how much time passes, each globe will eventually fade and die. To ask when that will occur is pointless.” He shrugged. “It leads to worrying about the inevitable, which is a waste of energy. It will happen when it does. Not before.”

“Well, that makes things tricky.”

“How so?”

“Without knowing how much time the globe has before it fades, I can’t make a proper plan to save it.”

Gimel and Aleph smiled as they exchanged a glance.

Cooper scowled. “What’s so funny?”

“It does not matter.” Gimel laughed. “Tend the globes as best you can until the old man tells you that your time here is finished. He is the one that will keep track of time for you.”

Cooper frowned. Aleph could sympathize with his confusion. Pointless words about things which mean nothing.

Gimel bowed. “I will leave you to it.”

“Thank you, brother.” Aleph returned his bow. She was pleased to see Cooper do the same.

44

“Mind if I join you?”

Stephanie adopted her friendly, yet menacing expression and looked at the stranger standing beside her table. “I doubt that’s a good idea. For you.”

He stared at her with blank eyes, then grinned. “You don’t recognize me.”

Her eyes narrowed. “Pardon?”

He pulled out the chair opposite from her and swung one leg over it, leaning forward with both elbows on the table. “You’re likely wondering where your guards are.”

Indeed. She leaned back in her chair.

His grin broadened. “Once they knew who I am, they let me through. They’re a bit concerned about punishment, but the chance to see your reaction made them decide to risk it.”

“I am definitely going to punish them.”

“Aw, come on, Steph. Give them a break.” His grin dropped. “I thought for sure you’d recognize me, even if I look different.”

She continued to give him her flat stare.

“Fine.” He stood and pushed his chair back. “I’ll give ya a hint.” He bowed and began to perform a martial arts kata.

She frowned.

He finished a half-dozen moves and bowed, winking at her with a grin, then tipped his head back, cupped both hands around the sides of his mouth, and howled.

Her eyes widened. “Oh my god.”

“Whoa, don’t you melt if you say stuff like that, Steph?”

She was on her feet, suddenly dizzy and overjoyed. “Lobato?”

Trew laughed. “That’s right, you devil. Now come here and give your favourite mortal a hug.”

She laughed and threw herself into his arms, burying her face in his chest and hugging for all she was worth.

“Not so tight, woman.”

“Oh how I have missed you, boy.” She couldn’t hold back the tears. “I never thought we’d meet again.”

The two held each other for a long time. When her grip loosened, Trew took a step back and stood there grinning as if he were a ten-year-old boy again.

She frowned as a thought occurred to her. “Brandon didn’t find Addisyn.”

Trew shook his head.

“Is Danni with you?”

“God no.” Trew paused, then looked at her sideways. “Maybe we should start saying Devil no, or oh my Devil.”

“Stop it.”

“I’m serious. Actually, knowing the Devil should give me clout in the cursing department. Make them more effective, at least.”

Stephanie laughed and slapped his chest. “When did you get in?”

“You make it sound like I just took a flight here. Not long ago. By Earth time, anyway. Couple days.”

She nodded and peered closely at his irises. The specks floating in them were platinum-coloured. “Huh, that’s weird.”

“Yeah, I expected gold or crimson.”

“Danni’s were platinum, too.”

“I remember.”

“You have abilities?”

“Oh yeah.”

“Any chance you wanna share which ones?”

“I imagine all of them.”

“Sure, but you will be stronger in some than others.”

He shrugged.

“You know something I don’t?”

“I spent some time with the Old Man.”

“Ah.”

“He went over a few things and I think it’s safe to say that I’ve at least got the basics down.”

Stephanie nodded and stepped in to hug him again. “I’m so happy to see you.”

“I’ve missed you too, Steph.”

She released him and wiped fresh tears from her eyes. “I guess we should be looking for Addy. There will be time to catch up after that.”

“Aeons.”

She laughed.

“I need to talk to Skylar about the shimmers. Anything she can tell me will be good.”

“Of course. Whatever you need.”

“Thanks.”

She nodded. “Addy is a special girl. I mean—”

“I know exactly what you mean.”

She paused. “You Firsted the play where I was her mom?”

“Yeah.”

Stephanie looked at the ground. “I know it’s not the same as being her parent, but—”

“It kinda is. You love her like your own. Danni and I are both grateful for all that you did.”

She peeked up. “All?”

“Well, no.” Trew sniffed. “She came out of that play with some issues, but that’s life. Overall, the experience made her a stronger person. And Danni and I both feel it would have been a lot worse without your involvement. You didn’t have to step in. We’re pleased that you did.”

“I’m glad.”

They stood for another long moment, then Trew nodded. “Okay then.”

Stephanie put her arm around him and started for the door. “Let’s go find Skylar.”

***

Samantha finished her jog and walked the final mile to cool down. Of course she could fly, but the exercise helped keep her muscles sharp. Even a Timeless’s avatar benefited from regular exercise. She tipped the plastic bottle up and squeezed a stream of cool water into her mouth.

A sound from the alley across the street caught her attention. She turned to look. “What the—“

For a second, she thought she saw someone wearing dark, flowing robes. The figure disappeared into the darkness of the alley and she shook her head.

“A wizard?” She chuckled at the thought, wondering if there was a comic book convention nearby. She walked for another ten seconds when a shrill woman’s scream from behind made her whirl, dropping her bottle and raising her hands in a defensive stance.

There was no one there.

“Getting a bit spooky.” She laughed and turned, then started, letting out a shout. “What the . . .”

A man stood in front of her. He had long, black, uncombed hair and thick, bushy eyebrows which made his expression appear stern. His arms were folded, and he wore a flowing black—

“Whoa there, you scared me.” Sam smiled.

He said nothing.

“Dressed as some kind of wizard, huh? There a convention in town?”

His nose twitched, and his eyes remained locked on her, his expression not friendly at all.

“Okay, I don’t know if you’re in character or just not very good with people.” She laughed. “Either way, I’m not impressed. Go scare someone else, buddy. I’m not interested in dealing with creepy at the moment.” Sam took a step to her right and began to go around him.

The air moved and something flashed. Suddenly, he was behind her, holding his arm around her throat. Sam let instinct take over and dropped to one knee, reaching up with her opposite hand to grab him behind the head to throw him. Before she could finish the motion, she felt something biting into her neck. A woman’s voice screamed into the night air. Sam realized it was hers.

“Let me…” Her voice sounded thick, and her legs gave out. Then everything went black.

45

Lohkam looked up from the piece of paper, leaned back, crossed his arms, and shook his head.

“What?” The old man sounded defensive.

Lohkam scowled. “That some kind of joke?”

The old man tapped the paper. “Absolutely not. This is serious business.”

Lohkam stared at him.

“What’s the problem?”

“I don’t understand what it is that you’re showing me.”

“This”—he swept his hand over the page—“is a picture of your target.”

Lohkam sniffed. “This is my target?”

The old man smiled and nodded.

Lohkam pursed his lips and picked up the paper. “It’s not very clear.”

“Let me see that.” The old man’s gloves chimed as he snatched the sheet back from Lohkam. He squinted at the picture, then waved it in front of him. It flopped like a wet dishrag. “It’s…” He pursed his lips and shrugged before letting it fall to the table. “It’s as good as I can do.”

“There’s no detail.”

The old man snorted. “‘Course there is.”

“It’s a black blob.”

“Black!” The old man’s eyes sparkled. “Exactly.”

“You want me to find a black blob and kill it.”

There was a pause. “I think it’s a him.”

“You think?”

“Excuse me for not having a perfect memory of what he looks like. I’m kinda old, and I have lots on my mind.”

Lohkam stood. “You want me to kill everything dressed in black?”

The old man nodded, then stopped and shook his head. “Although that would cover it, I guess, when you put it that way, it does sound like a bit of a chore.”

“We’re done here. I’m going to kill Brandon.”

The old man chuckled.

“What?”

“Sounds weird to hear you say his name.”

“The runt, then.”

“That’s better.”

“Whatever. See ya around, old man.”

Lohkam walked toward the door.

“Hang on a second.”

Lohkam sighed and turned. The old man stood a couple of paces from him with a serious expression. “I need you to kill this man.”

“For sure it’s a man now?”

“I know I’m not giving you much to go on, but when you see him”—he raised one eyebrow—“or her, you’ll know it.”

“How.”

“Your guts will turn to water. You will want to cry and run away.”

Lohkam laughed.

“This creature is worse than anything you have ever encountered. I promise that if you are anything less than perfect, you will die.”

“Why me? Send the puke after it.”

“Can’t.”

“Then deal with it yourself.”
“Again.” He shook his head.

Lohkam sighed.

“If you don’t do this, a lot of people will suffer.”

“You know I don’t care about that.”

“Don’t play tough with me, boy. No one lives for thousands of years—”

“I haven’t lived that long.”

“You haven’t?”

Lohkam shook his head.

“Oh. Well, you’ve lived more than one lifetime, right?”

He nodded.

“No one lives more than one lifetime without living a bit. You pretend to be a full-time killer and hater, but I know there’s more to you than that.”

Lohkam glared.

“Don’t make me say their names. There are people you love, that you want to keep safe.”

Lohkam clenched his teeth. I don’t like games, old man. I’m not your puppet. “Someone else can do it.” He turned the doorknob.

“That’s actually not true.”

Lohkam laughed. “This the part where you tell me I was born for this moment? Deliver your big motivational speech and turn me into a hero?”

“You were born for this moment.”

“Right.”

The old man shrugged. “As for being a hero, I don’t expect that. In fact, I’m counting on you remaining a sick, cruel monster.” He grinned. “I think that’s the only way you stand the barest chance of succeeding.”

Lohkam shook his head. “Fine. I’ll keep an eye open for this dark man.”

“Dark man.” The old man snapped his fingers and grinned. “I like that.”

“When I kill him, you owe me one.”

“My boy, if you somehow manage to kill him”—The old man’s smile disappeared—“I will be happy to be indebted to you.”

46

Sylvia closed her eyes and giggled as the strange, sweet fruit burst across her tongue, making the insides of her cheeks tingle. Juice dribbled over her lips and she laughed as she wiped it away.

“Like it?”

She opened her eyes and nodded at Sparx, sure that her eyes mirrored the joy in his. “It’s incredible. This entire place is magical.”

“You’re right.” He handed her another bluish green glowing berry.

She accepted it and popped it into her mouth, giggling again as she bit into it. She looked past him. The tall buildings of the City loomed close by. “Will we arrive today?”

He nodded.

“How many people live there?”

“There are 3132.”

“Wow, that’s a very specific number.”

“Yes.”

She followed him quietly for a few minutes, then stopped. “Can I ask you a question?”

Sparx turned. “Of course.”

“Why did the old man say he couldn’t follow me into this land?”

“The cells of his body are not able to match the vibration of this reality. If he had accompanied you, he would have melted into a puddle after a short time.”

Sylvia frowned. “Oh. How come that did not happen to me?”

“Because your cells are able to vibrate properly.”

“Does that mean that this is where I come from?”

“Sometimes.”

“No, I mean in my case.”

“This is not where you were born, if that’s what you’re asking me.”

She frowned. “I don’t know anything about myself.”

He said nothing.

“That isn’t normal, right?”

“Correct.”

“I think I was someone important.”

“That could be true.”

“You don’t know?”

Sparx blinked, his lips curling into a grin. “Answering your questions in the wrong sequence has a very good chance to make you more confused than you are now, Sylvia. It is not my place to share this information with you.” She opened her mouth and he held up one hand. “I am taking you to someone who will tell you what you want to know.” He pointed to the City. “There are those in the City who specialize in orientation.”

“I am not the first to arrive like this then?” He shook his head and she considered him before nodding. “I guess I can wait a bit longer, then.”

Sparx turned and resumed their walk. “Soon you will have answers, I promise.”

47

Kat stretched her left leg straight out, gritting her teeth as she eased slowly to the ground.

Bobby sat beside her and began to rummage through his knapsack. “Leg hurts, huh?”

“It’s fine.”

He grunted. “I can give you something for the pain.”

“Thanks, but I’ll pass. It’s manageable at the moment.”

“Smart choice.” He pulled his hand out of the bag, and handed her a foil-wrapped bar. “You will definitely get hurt worse before we’re through.”

“How come you’re not limping?”

He smiled and tapped his leg. There was a torn spot in his pants and a long red gash with staples pulling the skin together along a fresh wound. It was much worse than the scratch on her leg. “Doesn’t hurt.”

She frowned. “Mine looks like nothing, but feels as if I’m on fire.”

He grinned and opened the foil on his bar. “Yeah, mine is worse for sure.”

“Then how come I can barely sit but you don’t seem bothered?”

He took a bite. “You’re learning.”

“What’s that supposed to mean?”

He swallowed, then took another bite. “These bodies are avatars, right?”

“Yeah.”

“We are in a computer simulation. None of this is real. I can ignore the pain in my leg because the leg doesn’t exist; the wound doesn’t exist.” He shrugged. “You have to come to grips with that. When you do, then you’ll be able to handle the pain.”

“Pain is a signal sent from an organ to the brain.”

“That’s right.”

“It’s as real here as it is back on Tygon.”

He laughed. “You’re trying to convince me that pain is as real here as it is on Tygon to justify your limp. I agree. It’s not real here nor there.”

Kat shook her head. “That makes no sense.”

“Sure it does.” He slapped his leg. “If we were on Tygon right now, I wouldn’t pay any attention to this pain in my leg, either. Since my experiences here, I mean.” He tapped his head. “I’ve learned that pain is only a suggestion from the body to the brain, and suggestions can be ignored.”

“What if I shove my knife into your chest?”

“Whoa!” He laughed and leaned away. “You looked pretty eager when you said that, Kat. Easy there.”

She scowled.

“If you stabbed me in the chest, it would be a stronger suggestion than the scratch, but with enough practice, I could deal with that, too. Our minds are very powerful, more than we know when we get here.”

“So there’s no pain that could overwhelm you?”

“There are limits, but in a year, you will look back and laugh at how this little scratch caused you so much misery.” Bobby took a drink of water, then handed his bottle to Kat.

“What about infection?”

“Oh yeah, that could be a problem.” He finished his bar, threw the wrapper over his shoulder, and dusted off his hands as he rose to his feet.

“What you doing?”

“Sterilizing your wound.” He held his hands over her leg and closed his eyes. The sensation of warmth spreading over and into her leg made her twitch.

“Hsst,” He frowned and shook his head, eyes still shut. “Stay put.”

She forced herself to be still. A few seconds later, he opened his eyes, let out a deep sigh, brushed his palms together, and lay down beside her with his hands behind his head.

“Reiki?”

“We call it zapping, but it’s the same kind of thing as reiki. It will decrease the risk of infection.”

“Can I do it?”

“Eventually. It takes a few skill points.”

“Skill points?”

“Atonement is a game, Kat.”

“Then we earn points and can spend them on abilities.”

“That’s right.”

“I’ll get zapping soon, then.”

Bobby shook his head. “It’s more of a luxury buy. You’ll need to purchase the basics and then strategically purchase role-specific abilities, depending on what you decide to do.”

“We’ve spent our time killing and defending ourselves.”

“Yeah.”

“I thought that meant this was a big war game.”

Bobby laughed. “Not even close. Fighting is the best way to get oriented on the basics, but there’s much more to Atonement than killing.”

Kat lay back and closed her eyes. “That’s good to know. I don’t want to spend the rest of my days battling animals and enemy players.”

“It’s not so bad.”

“I’m tired.”

“Same.”

“We should put the tents up and decide who does guard duty first.”

“When we came into this little group of trees, did you see a thin blue line?”

Kat nodded without opening her eyes. “Yeah.”

“That strip circles the tree area and identifies this spot as a safe zone. Nothing can touch us in here while that blue is up.”

“It fades?”

“Yeah.”

“Then what?”

“Then we will most likely get attacked, worse than anything else so far.”

“Let me guess, the blue somehow attracts predators.”

“Bingo. They are drawn to it, but can’t cross the line. Once it fades, though…”

“It’s a free-for-all.”

“You’re getting the hang of things.”

“How long ’til the blue fades?”

“That depends. Judging from how dark it was, I would guess five or six hours. Enough time for us to get some sleep.”

“Okay.” She sat up. “I’ll take first watch.”

“Nothing can get through.”

“But one of us has to be awake when the ring fades. If we are both sleeping when it disappears—”

He smirked. “Five minutes before it fades, there will be a shriek that wakes up everything for miles. Lay down and sleep. Neither of us needs to be on watch this time.”

Kat lay back and closed her eyes. “Should put up the tent anyway.”

“Yeah.”

“So tired.”

“Same.”

Both of them were asleep in seconds.

48

Angelica knelt beside Samantha’s still form, head bowed, holding her friend’s limp hand. Carl leaned against a nearby building, arms crossed, eyes scanning the area.

Minutes passed and Angelica looked up, wiping tears from her eyes and sniffling. Carl pushed himself away from the wall and came to stand beside her, looking down at the body.

“Any idea who could have done this?”

He shook his head.

“It must have been an Infernal.”

“Why do you say that?”

“It couldn’t have been an Eternal.”

“Sure it could. I don’t get why you’re making stupid jumps of logic.”

A thin sheet covered Samantha from the waist down. Angelica pulled it up to cover Samantha’s face. “I’m sorry.”

Carl heard the pain in her voice and rubbed one eye with the palm of his hand. “I shouldn’t snap. I’m angry.”

“You’re always angry.”

The corner of his mouth twitched. “And you’re always cracking jokes.”

A sudden laugh became a sob. She covered her mouth as more tears flowed. Carl reached out and squeezed her shoulder. “It’s okay to cry. Samantha was a sweetheart. Even I couldn’t help myself from loving her.”

Angelica sniffed. “That’s what doesn’t make sense. I can’t imagine anyone on either side doing this to her.”

Carl nodded, considering the scene in front of him. “There’s no sign of a struggle. No fight.”

Angelica stood. “Maybe a normal did it? By accident. A mugging or drive-by. Looks like she was out for a jog. Maybe she didn’t even see it coming.”

Carl knelt and lifted the blanket, gently tipping Samantha’s head to one side and examining the dried blood at the base of her skull. “It was close work. A blade or—” He frowned and leaned in closer.

“Or what?”

Carl swore, dropped the blanket, and scanned the area as he stood. “Let’s go.”

Angelica frowned. “What is it? You saw something.”

“What’s a knife wound look like?”

“Flat, short, as wide as the blade used.”

He nodded. “Her wound is round.”

“A bullet?”

He shook his head. “Too big to be a bullet.”

She began to speak, but he cut her off. “I’ve used a weapon that leaves that kind of wound.”

Angelica frowned. Then her eyes widened. “Trew?”

He nodded.

“Oh god.”

“Someone put a Sever Spike in Sammy’s head.”

***

Danni took a deep breath and held it, a smile forming on her lips. The sky was blue and the sun was bright. She strolled along, enjoying the scenery and sounds of the park. I should take walks like this more often.

She stopped to watch a couple playing a game of catch as their dog ran back and forth between them, trying to snatch the ball. Once upon a time, she and Trew and Addisyn had done the same thing. Danni sighed and turned away, her thoughts drifting back to work. She scanned the people on the benches as she walked past. One of the figures looked familiar. She came to a stop in front of him.

“Cooper?”

He looked up, and his eyes met hers. “Oh. Hey, Danni.”

“Hey yourself.” She sat down beside him. “What are you doing here? Is life so boring now that you sit in the park and watch the world go by? Or is this homework from Elliot? I know he spends time sitting in parks feeding birds sometimes.”

Cooper smiled. “He doesn’t like to be called that.”

Danni laughed. “I know. I spent decades with that man popping in and out of my solitary life as he led me on a goose chase. I think I’ve earned the right to irritate him now and again. Lord knows he has certainly irked me on more occasions than I can remember.”

Cooper smiled for a second, then it faded and he looked at the ground.

“What’s the matter? You look depressed.”

He shrugged. “I guess I am.”

“Good.”

He looked up. “Why you say that?”

“You’ve had a pretty interesting time lately. Considering what you did to the Dream”—Danni shrugged—“depression had to come calling, eventually.”

“I don’t want to be.”

“No one ever does, but it’s a necessary part of grieving.”

He barked a short laugh. “Who would I grieve for?”

“Maybe the billions of people that died as a result of your actions.”

He did not speak.

“You don’t feel bad about that.”

He shrugged. “I know I should.”

“I watched Brandon’s life story.”

“You did?”

She nodded. “Before Trew went back into the Game.”

“Likely a good call to show you that.”

“I don’t think it hurt.” She watched a couple walk past, arm in arm and smiling as they exchanged kisses. “The General was one sick bastard. He really did a job on all of you.”

“Yeah.”

“He taught you to kill and conditioned you to not regret it.”

Cooper nodded.

“So what are you depressed about?”

“I’m not used to being so…useless.” He lifted his right hand and shook it. The two red pop bottle caps clanked against each other. “When I got my first cap, I was optimistic.”

“In what way?”

“I thought the bottle cap people would teach me how to reverse what I’d done.”

“Did they promise that?”

He laughed and dropped his hand onto his leg. “‘Course not. They actually told me that such a thing was almost impossible. ‘Almost’ was the only word I heard.”

“And now that you’ve spent a bit of time with them?”

He shook his head. “I don’t think it’s possible.” He looked at Danni. “I keep telling myself I can change things back, so there’s no sense worrying about it. That confidence is fading. If I fully accept that I can’t bring them back…”

They sat without speaking for a few minutes.

“Maybe they are training you to do what you set out to accomplish, but you can’t see it.”

“Could be, but I don’t think so.”

“Then let it go and get on with whatever it is they want you to do.”

“Yeah.”

She patted his knee and stood. “You are walking this path for a reason, Cooper. Keep walking. Failure waits for those who stop. One foot in front of the other means that you are making progress. Don’t give up.”

He smirked. “Spoken like a true prophet.”

She laughed. “I don’t know about that, but I think it’s still good advice.”

“Thanks, Danni.”

“You betcha. Come see me next time you’re in town.” She jabbed a thumb over her shoulder at the Game Central building in the distance. “It gets lonely sitting at the top over there.”

“I will.”

She turned and began to walk away.

“Tell your security detail that they’re doing a good job. I only saw one of them and they’ve managed to melt away during our talk. Anyone that can disappear once I’ve already tagged them is extremely skilled.”

She froze and turned, a frown on her face. “Security detail?”

He squinted. “You say that as if you don’t know you have one.”

“Maybe Trew arranged one before he left and didn’t bother to tell me.”

“He does love to leave surprises, and it sounds like him to protect you without your knowing about it.” Cooper chuckled. “Still, I’d find out who they are, if I were you. You’re the boss now.”

She nodded. “I certainly will. Thanks.”

49

A tickling sensation travelled across Trew’s arms and neck. “No!” His eyes flew open and the sensation faded, the air in front of him shimmering before returning to normal. “Gah! I had it for a second.” Faint laughter sounded from behind him and he turned.

The singing man sat on the closed lid of a green dumpster, legs crossed and arms resting on his knees. He smiled down at Trew, shaking his head. “Not as easy as the old man made it sound, is it, George?”

Trew pursed his lips and shrugged.

“Why not stroll around ’til you find a good one? It’s better to find one that opens on its own.”

“That’s like chasing lightning out of the blue clear sky. I could walk forever and never run into one.”

“I guess you’re right.” He uncrossed his legs and let them hang over the bin. “If you want to find one, then stop looking. Give up and it won’t take long before they start popping up in front of you no matter which way you turn.”

Trew laughed.

“Problem is, you can’t fool the universe. You have to genuinely give up.”

“I can’t do that.”

“Of course you can.”

“I don’t want to. I need to find a shimmer.”

“Funny, isn’t it?” The singing man removed his glasses and retrieved a cloth from his coat pocket. “You’ve seen the real magic of things and know the truth of it better than most. Only once you completely surrender to something will its power move towards you.” He replaced his glasses and tucked the cloth back in his pocket. “Even with the knowledge that everything gets easier with practice, submission seems to be one of those things that we always struggle with.” He spread his hands. “Surrender to surrendering.”

“The idea has a negative feel to it. More like it’s accepting failure. No one wants to be a loser.”

“Great point, George. You oughta write a book.” He smiled. “Oh wait, I think you did cover that concept in the little volume you published.”

Trew shook his head. “You knew me best when I was George Knight, right?”

The singing man nodded.

“I don’t remember you from that life.”

“I’d be surprised if you did. We never met. Face-to-face, anyway.”

“Were you a stalker back then?”

He laughed. “I guess you could say I was something like that.”

Trew waited for him to say more, but he didn’t. “What can I do for you?”

“I came to offer assistance.”

“Oh.”

The singing man dropped to the ground and approached Trew, who stood from his seat against the alley wall and dusted off the seat of his pants. His eyes widened when he saw the object sitting in the singing man’s palm.

A red pop bottle cap twinkled in the dim alley light.

“You’re offering this to me?”

The singing man nodded.

“Why?”

“Travelling between realities can be a dangerous thing, George. I don’t know of anyone who has done it successfully—over a long period of time, at least—without wielding at least one bottle cap.”

“The old man taught me some things. Thanks, but I think I’ll be fine.”

“He showed you a few tricks.” He smiled. “That doesn’t mean that you should use them. I can show you how to open a hungry lion’s cage, but actually doing it and stepping through the door leads to a whole new set of problems that I did not prepare you for.”

Trew eyed the bottle cap. “I don’t think that I’m ready to join your group of glove-wearers.”

“Become a Wielder?” The singing man frowned, then smiled. “If I were offering you that, then others would be present and I would first offer a pair of gloves.”

Trew frowned.

“This is one of my bottle caps.” He turned one glove over and showed Trew an empty space where a bottle cap had once been. “Carrying it won’t make you a Wielder, but it will offer a bit of protection as you flit between dimensions.”

“I don’t intend to visit multiple dimensions. I will go through a shimmer, retrieve my daughter, and then come back to this one. Quick and simple.”

The singing man smiled and held the cap closer to Trew. “Spoken like someone who has no clue what they’re about to get themselves into. Keep the cap in your pocket or wherever you want, but don’t lose it.”

Trew pursed his lips together and slowly reached for the bottle cap. His fingers tingled when they made contact. “Thanks.”

The singing man smiled. “Glad to help. Don’t lose it.”

“I won’t.”

“And whatever you do, don’t tell anyone else that you have it.”

“Why?”

“We don’t lend out our personal bottle caps.”

“Often?”

“Ever.”

“Oh. Look, I don’t want to get you into any trouble.”

“You won’t.” He grinned. “At least I hope you won’t.” He turned and traced a doorway of light into the air, then looked at Trew over his shoulder. “Don’t get too lost out there.”

“Through the shimmer and then straight back as soon as I find my girl.”

The singing man chuckled and stepped into the light. “Sure. Good luck with that, George.”

50

It took the entire morning for Skylar to discover who was following her.

She first felt the tingle, a kind of extra sense that she had developed over time, while she was standing in line to get coffee. A quick scan in front and behind had revealed nothing, and she had shrugged it off. Sometimes the tingle was wrong.

Her internal alarm triggered again as soon as she exited the shop with coffee and snack in hand. Without missing a beat, she had begun a long and winding circuit through the crowded streets, weaving in and out of people in a carefully orchestrated process that she had perfected to sniff out tails. For the next two hours she led her followers—she guessed that there there were at least two—around the city.

Still unable to trip them up so they revealed themselves, she had finally made her way to the park and chose a seat on a bench furthest from trees in the middle of the grassy area. Sensing that they were close, she sat and waited for them to make their move on her.

The hairs on the back of her neck stood up and she tensed her muscles, ready to dive forward. They’re behind me. She chuckled. “You’re very skilled.”

Laughter sounded from behind her left shoulder and a man spoke. “We’ve had a lot of practice.”

Skylar frowned. That voice.

Tears sprang to her eyes as a woman’s voice chimed in. “We are so proud of you, Punchkin. We had to use all our tricks to avoid detection.”

Skylar jumped to her feet and spun, one hand flying to cover her mouth as she looked back and forth between the smiling faces of her mother and father. She rushed forward and all three came together in a single embrace.

Moments passed with happy laughter, crying, kisses, and hugs.

Skylar and her parents finally stepped back, everyone wiping their eyes, smiles still on their faces.

“I can’t believe it,” Skylar said.

“Surprised?” Clive laughed and put his arm around Autumn.

“Beyond. How long have you been here?”

“Few hours. First thing we did was come looking for you.”

Skylar’s eyes widened. “Have they finally figured out how to send adults into the Game safely?”

Autumn shook her head. “Nope.”

“Then—”

“Yeah,” Clive shrugged. “We’re done on Tygon.”

“Wow.”

“Long overdue, if you ask me,” Autumn said. “Once Courtney came in, we should have joined the two of you.”

“Maybe not then.” Clive laughed. “Definitely after the Prophet woke the dreamers, though.”

“That wasn’t long ago,” Skylar said.

“Not for us.” Autumn looked around. “It’s been centuries for you.”

Skylar shrugged and Clive laughed. “We’ve lived a few hundred years and that seems long enough. I can’t imagine what it’s like to have been around for as long as you have, Punchkin.”

She grinned. “I forgot about that nickname.”

“Didn’t Courtney call you that once in a while at least?”

“No. She never remembered living on Tygon. The way she entered the system was different.” Skylar shrugged.

“Ah, that’s right.” Clive shook his head. “I thought that base memories would be unlocked so that they know who they were on Tygon.”

“That happens to a large degree, but some of the finer things get left out. She remembers who she was on Tygon, her family, and friends. That kind of thing. But a lot of the tiny details get missed.” Skylar raised one eyebrow. “She forgot my nickname.”

Autumn clapped her hands together. “Then we have fun stuff to bring to the reunion.”

Skylar frowned. “If we find her.”

Clive nodded. “We will.”

“You know where she went?”

“No, but we are going to offer what help we can to locate her and the others who have disappeared into the shimmers.”

“Trew arrived not long ago with the same purpose.”

“He’s still on Earth?”

“Last I heard.”

“Good. Let’s see if we can catch up to him before he heads off.”

Skylar smiled. “Come on. I’ll take you to Stephanie and see if she knows where he is.”

51

With eyes closed, Elliot listened to his gloves chime as he grabbed a handful of crumbs from the bag, and threw them. The chiming of the bottle caps faded, replaced by the pattering of the bread crumbs as they spattered onto the dirt. There was a muffled rustling of feathers and chirps erupted as birds scrambled at his feet. He waited until the sounds calmed, then repeated the cycle.

Minutes later, he sensed an addition to the symphony. More of a feeling—a specific lack of sound as opposed to the addition of another. He grinned and reached for another handful of bread crumbs. “Heya, Tav.”

There was no answer. Elliot’s eyes remained closed as he tossed the crumbs.

And then, “Hi.”

Elliot’s grin widened at the deep, rich bass voice. He opened one eye and turned to see the man sitting beside him. Black robes hung from his frame, jet black hair and beard standing out in all directions. His hands were folded in his lap, one leg crossed over the other beneath the robes. Elliot nodded and looked back at the birds; reached into the bag. “How have you been?” Out of the corner of his eye, Elliot saw the man shrug.

“Not too bad, all things considered.”

Elliot nodded. “That’s good.”

Neither spoke. Elliot threw three more handfuls of feed to the birds. Tav watched, his expression neutral.

“Thank you for releasing me.”

“Wasn’t me,” Elliot said.

“You said the same thing in another lifetime.”

Elliot nodded. “That wasn’t me, either.”

Tav stroked his beard and squinted at the buildings in the distance. “Which reality is this?”

“Earth.”

“I don’t recognize that name.”

“It’s a fairly new one. In Aleph’s care.”

“Ah. During my isolation, I would occasionally think of Aleph.” He smiled. “I found comfort knowing there were others trapped in worse situations.”

Elliot laughed. “That’s not fair. She enjoys her work.”

“Strange.”

“No more than you enjoying yours seems to those like her.”

“I guess.”

They sat quietly for a few minutes before Elliot spoke again. “Have you begun your work?”

Tav raised one eyebrow and smiled. “You actually want me to answer that?”

“Sure.”

Tav traced a line in the dirt with the heel of his boot. “I have.”

“In this reality?”

He laughed. “If you cared enough to know, you could wiggle your fingers”—he made the motion with his hand—“and listen to those pretty red bottle caps sing the answer. They would tell you everything you want to know. Why are you making strange conversation like this with me?”

“It’s called small talk.”

“I’m familiar with the concept, although it does sound strange coming from you, Vav.”

“Don’t call me that.”

Laughter. “Why? You’ve been calling me Tav.”

Elliot rolled the top of the paper bag closed and set it on the bench beside him. “Seems like the proper name to call you when you’re all decked out in those robes. Calling you by your real name…” He shook his head. “I don’t see that person sitting beside me. Not even a little.”

Tav turned to face Elliot and leaned closer, squinting for a second before smiling and leaning back. “I don’t see Elliot in you, either.”

“I suppose not.”

“We’ve both changed, haven’t we?”

“I sure hope so. What kind of hell would it be to remain the same?”

“A special kind, I suppose.” Tav shrugged. “Still, there are some times in the past that I miss, don’t you?”

Elliot sniffed and looked down at his hands, twitching each finger enough to make the bottle caps sing the tiniest notes. “Yeah.”

Tav patted Elliot on the knee and stood, stretching his arms above his head and groaning. “Well, it was good to see you, old man.” He grinned. “But all of us can’t sit on benches feeding the birds all day long.”

“Yes.” Elliot made a face. “This is how I spend the majority of my time.”

Tav shuddered and then winked. “Keeping the horrible truth locked up inside of you isn’t healthy. I bet you feel better confessing your lazy sin. Although at your advanced age…”

Elliot chuckled. “Good hunting, friend.”

Tav bowed low and then stood, one corner of his mouth twitching to form a grin. “Thanks, buddy. Same to you.” He turned and walked away.

Elliot watched him until he disappeared. Then he stood, summoned a doorway of light, and stepped through.

52

Chloe curled against the tent wall, hands over her ears to drown out as much sound as she could. The ground beneath her shook with each concussion and the tent shivered, wooden support beams groaning as they struggled to hold the heavy canvas in place.

The flap opened and Critch appeared, face covered in black soot, cuts on his neck and forearm oozing red blood. He glared at Chloe, then moved to the table in the middle of the room, tipping the closest chair and brushing dust from it before replacing it and sitting. He scanned the papers on the table for a few moments, then leaned forward to rest his head in both hands.

Minutes later, there was a sound at the entrance. Critch jumped from the chair and stood beside the table. Braun entered, three other men close on his heels. He stopped a few feet from the table and crossed his massive arms, glaring at Critch. “What are you doing?”

Critch’s eyes widened. “You said to meet in here.”

“You were sitting in my chair.”

The smaller man shook his head from side to side and raised his hands. “I wasn’t.”

Braun opened his mouth but another blast sounded outside, making him shoot a look over his shoulder. The tent beams groaned again. Braun shook his head. “We’ve gotta run.”

Heads nodded.

“What should we take with us?” Critch asked.

“Nothing.”

“What?”

Braun’s eyes narrowed. “I don’t understand your question.”

The men all took a step back from him. None spoke.

Braun straightened and moved for the door. “Bring all the maps outside and burn ‘em. Leave the tents standing so the enemy thinks we are still here. That should give us some extra time to get away.”

“What about the girl?” Critch’s eyes darted toward her.

“What about her?”

“Once she knows we’re gone, she might start screaming.”

“So?”

“They will know we aren’t here. It could blow our head start.”

Braun closed his eyes and rubbed his face. “You can’t kill her, Critch.”

The smaller man frowned. “Why?”

Braun shook his head.

“You promised,” Critch whined.

“Don’t be stupid.”

“But you said if I did all th—”

Braun closed the distance between them in three steps. His hand lashed out and struck the smaller man across the side of the face. Critch flew backwards and fell to the ground, half-leaning against the wall of the tent. Braun leaned down, his nose almost touching Critch’s. “She hasn’t spent a point, you idiot.” Spit flew from his mouth. “Not a single point.”

“She was lying about that.”

Braun slapped him again. “I’m not taking that chance, idiot. The penalty for killing a newbie is severe. Maybe you’re dumb enough to risk it, but I would be tied to your actions.” He straightened and shook his head. “Out of the tent. If you come back in, I’ll kill you slow and painful.”

Critch scrambled to his feet, glaring at Chloe as he ran for the exit. What’s he talking about?

Braun pointed at one of the men. “Get the maps and bring them outside.” He walked towards the exit.

“He was right about her making noise, boss.”

Braun froze with his hand on the flap. He took a deep breath and nodded without turning. “Find a chest and shove her inside, then.”

“She might suffocate.”

“Then put a couple holes in it.”

“Won’t that allow sound to escape?”

Braun shook his head. “I swear, the next person who argues with me is gonna make me lose it.” He turned and looked at each of the men, his eyes widening. They all looked at the ground. “No? Good.” He turned and threw the flap open. “Get it done and let’s get out of here.”

***

Chloe was crammed into the chest, her arms tied behind her back. She couldn’t feel them anymore. The tingling had turned to numbness, then pain, and finally nothing. That was only a few minutes ago—at least it felt like that— but she was afraid her body was slowly shutting down.

The explosions had stopped at the tingling stage. I’m measuring time this way, now? It was hot and cramped, and now her legs had begun to tingle. Chloe did her best to stay calm. She had promised not to say a word, and she wouldn’t in case someone had been left behind to make sure she didn’t. She knew that was unlikely, but she wasn’t positive. Dying in here was better than having one of Braun’s freaks do the job.

***

“Hello?”

Chloe opened her eyes. Is that a woman’s voice?

“Anyone in here?”

It is! She couldn’t feel her legs now and began to panic. She no longer cared if anyone would kill her for speaking. I can’t take this anymore. She licked her lips and took a breath. “In here!” The volume of her own voice startled her. “Help me! Please!”

“Where are you?”

“The chest.” Chloe felt a shortness of breath. “Please,” she whispered. “I’m in the chest.”

She heard a rustling sound, then a loud crack as something struck the chest. Then the lid opened and light flooded in. Chloe tried to look up but all she could do was squint.

“Oh my god.”

She felt herself being lifted up and then lowered to the floor. She opened her eyes and saw her arms held in the air by a woman. “Let’s get some circulation back into these.”

After a few moments, sharp, knifing pain began to sear through her arms and her fingers tingled. She let out a cry.

“I know.” The woman sounded apologetic. “It’s gonna hurt for a bit, but there’s no way around that. Hang tight, girl.”

Chloe looked at the woman. Her pixie-cut red hair moved around her face as her arms worked Chloe’s. She smiled.

“Are they gone?”

The woman nodded. “They sure are, sweetie.”

“Who are you?”

“Name’s Courtney. You’re safe now. “Now lay back and rest. I’ll have you up and walking around in no time.”

53

Aleph opened her eyes and looked down at the field below. Seconds later, a doorway of light materialized and Cooper emerged. He strolled toward his flock, reached the lip, stopped, and looked down. He stood that way for a long time. She got to her feet and went down to speak with him.

“Back so soon?”

He did not look up. “I thought shepherds did not measure time.”

Aleph smiled. “Don’t be so literal. It’s easy to see that you’ve been standing there much longer than you normally do. Maybe for a year, or a century, but I would guess it’s been more like half an hour.”

He nodded.

“I know that you left your wards too long the first time, but you’ve been over-attentive ever since. It’s fine to leave them for longer. Your time would be better spent inside the realities, making adjustments and understanding what is happening in there.”

He turned to look at her, a frown on his face. “I disagree. They are out of sync and in need of attention.”

“Are you certain?”

He pointed. “Scan them and tell me I’m wrong.”

Aleph approached and knelt, placing her hands over the globes. She closed her eyes and began a scan. After a few seconds, she opened her eyes and leaned back on her haunches.”

“Am I wrong?”

“No. They are out of sync, as you say.”

“Your frown tells me that is not normal.”

She raised one eyebrow and eyed the globes. “Each cluster behaves differently. Still, I have never seen them require this much attention.”

Cooper knelt.

Aleph held her hands out again. “Tend them and I will monitor.”

He nodded and closed his eyes, holding his hands over the globes. After a few moments, he sat back and opened his eyes.

Aleph furrowed her brows. “I think I see the problem.”

“Good.”

“You’re doing it wrong.”

“Pardon?”

“This isn’t how I showed you to do it.”

“It is.” Aleph’s frown deepened and he laughed. “Well, almost.”

“What made you think you could vary it?”

“It’s a tiny change.”

“Tiny but huge, Cooper.” She shook her head. “Each globe should have its own distinct vibration. Each must sing the same song—in the same key, if you will—but with different and complimenting harmonies.”

“I tried, but they fell out of sync almost immediately.”

“That’s not possible.”

“Try it.”

Aleph pursed her lips together and shook her head.

“I didn’t tell you because I found a quick fix. By making their vibrations match, they became calm.”

She shook her head.

“Not good?”

“Not good.” Aleph tapped her lip. “You’ve got to put them back.”

“What do you mean?”

“When they landed they were not the same.”

“I think they were.”

She frowned. “They will be different, even if it is slight.”

Cooper shook his head.

“Sometimes the differences are impossible for a novice to detect, but they are always present. Let’s spend some time together and I will show you.”

“Okay.” Cooper held his hands over the globes.

Aleph placed her hands below his and closed her eyes. “Let’s begin.”

***

Cooper pulled his hands toward his body and slumped backward, his shoulders sagging as he rubbed a spot on his chest. He raised one hand to wipe sweat from his brow and it shook from the effort. Aleph opened her eyes and mirrored his actions, slowly lying down on the ground with one arm under her head.

“I’m beyond exhausted.” He took a deep breath and held it for the count of three before exhaling slowly.

“I can’t believe you lasted as long as you did.” Aleph’s eyes were closed. “Your reservoir of will is deep. Impressive for one so new to this.”

Cooper tried to laugh but all he could manage was a smile as he lay back on the ground, looking up at the grey sky. “After all that, I can’t detect a difference between their individual energy patterns.”

“There isn’t any.”

He rolled over and tucked one arm under his head as he looked at her. “But you said—”

“I know, but you were right. I tried everything I know, and the only way they are happy is singing the exact same tune.” She opened her eyes, frowning. “They were created on the same platform.”

She sat up into a meditative posture, resting her hands on her knees. “Let me explain.” She made a sweeping motion away from her body. “All of the globes are created from others. In each clutch or nest, there is one original. The others are created from that. We say that they are created on the same platform as the original.”

“That makes sense.”

“Everything is energy. The uniqueness of each component of reality—of every reality—stems from it’s unique vibrational pattern.”

Cooper nodded. Aleph smiled and shook her head. “No two things vibrate identically.”

Cooper frowned. “Are you certain?”

Her eyes flicked to the globes between them. “I was.”

“Is this a problem?”

She considered the globes for some time. “I don’t know.”

54

Far from the jungle, high in the dark mountains where no one could hear, a jagged, shapeless blur of blackish-grey mist formed, swirling on the balcony. Tav emerged and the mist faded. He gave the room a glance, then moved to the back wall and placed his palm flat against the rough stone surface. There was a grating sound as it slid away and revealed a dark tunnel. He stepped into the darkness and moved with confidence, descending exactly thirty paces before stopping to push a wooden door and enter his workshop.

In one corner of the room, sheets of neatly stacked metal rested beside wooden spools of wire. Four feet from the materials stood a large workbench, tools hung in ordered fashion on the wall behind. Tav moved to the forge nestled into the opposite wall and bent down, looking through the small glass window to make certain the fire still lived inside. Fed from the bowels of the mountain, orange flames licked and rolled as if trying to escape their containment.

Satisfied that all was in order, he walked to an area filled from floor to shoulder height with small wooden crates. He removed the lid from the topmost crate and looked in. Six Sever Spikes were stacked neatly, separated by thin layers of straw and shredded paper. Tav reached in and withdrew a Spike. He turned it slowly, examining each line of wire, every solder point. He clicked the red button in its base, held it up to his ear, closed his eyes, and listened. Satisfied with what he heard, he deactivated the weapon, opened his robe, and secured it into a sheath. He selected the next Spike and repeated the process.

When all six were inspected and tucked into his robes, he picked up the box, walked to the workbench, and placed it on top of another that was empty. He turned back to the filled crates and counted them.

“There are 3220.” He rubbed his face, then smiled. “That will keep me busy for a while.”

***

Jyoti heard the doorway materialize, but did not look away from the scene below. She heard the jingling of bottle caps and the rustle of black plastic garbage bags.

“Hello, girl.”

“Old man.”

He grunted. “That’s why you’re my favourite. You never annoy me.”

She laughed. “Everyone annoys you.”

“Hmm, that’s true. You annoy me less, then?”

She shrugged.

“What you looking at down there?” The old man appeared in her peripheral vision, leaning into her as he leaned over the ledge and peered down. “Ah, him.”

“This isn’t a surprise?”

“No.”

Jyoti scowled as she watched Tav drive a Sever Spike into his third victim in the alley below. The woman screamed, arms thrown wide as her body convulsed. Seconds later, the woman’s arms fell to her sides and she sagged. Tav released his grip on the back of her neck and she crumpled to the ground. Jyoti pursed her lips as he looked at the corpse and then tossed the Sever Spike onto the body. He waved one hand and a dark portal opened. A moment later, he stepped through and disappeared.

Jyoti looked at the old man. “He’s killing Timeless.”

“Yes.”

“With Sever Spikes.”

He nodded.

She frowned. “Are you responsible?”

A bark of laughter escaped from him and she shook her head. “All right, that was a stupid question. You’re responsible for everything.”

“Want to ask a different question?”

She paused and then sighed. “There’s no point. I wanted to make certain that you knew he was on the loose. Since you obviously do…” She spread her hands.

The old man hugged Jyoti and kissed her on the cheek. “Always good to see you, my dear.” He turned and created a door.

“Has anyone warned Cooper to avoid Tav?”

The old man paused and threw her a look over his shoulder. “Totally slipped my mind. I’ll be sure to get on that.” He stepped into the doorway and disappeared.

Jyoti sighed. “I bet he’s already forgotten.”

55

Trew was taking a bite of his sandwich when he heard someone whistle and call his name. He smiled and stood, setting the sandwich on his plate. Brandon made his way through the crowd and the two hugged.

“I was hoping to catch you before you took off.”

Trew indicated his plate. “A guilty indulgence.”

They sat down and Brandon grinned. “Submarine sandwiches don’t taste the same on Tygon, do they?”

“Which always confused me.” He took another bite and chewed.

“It’s the way the simulation registers taste in your brain.”

“You should have synched that before you left.”

Brandon frowned. “How do you mean?”

“Tweak the computer running Tygon to match the parameters of Earth. That way millions of retired players won’t constantly crave submarine sandwiches for the rest of their adult lives.”

“Tygon is Thorn’s sim.”

“Yeah, but I figured you had some say in it.”

“Nope.”

“Huh.” Trew reached for a potato chip and popped it into his mouth, crunching slowly. “All food is better here.”

“Most things are close.”

“Yeah.” Trew raised the sub. “Not these, though.”

Brandon smiled and ordered a drink from a passing server. “Still struggling to find a shimmer?”

“I think I got that figured out.”

“Skylar help you?”

“No. Couldn’t find her and I didn’t want to get tied up long with the Timeless. Once I got the pop bottle cap, I started seeing them.” He turned and pointed across the street. “There’s one over there right now.” He looked back and Brandon and noticed the other man’s expression. “Something the matter?”

“There might be if I heard right.”

“About the bottle cap?” He reached into his pocket, withdrew it, and held it up for Brandon to see.

“Where did you get that?”

“The singing man gave it to me.”

Brandon pursed his lips and drummed his fingers on the tabletop. Trew recognized the gesture and laughed. “Don’t start worrying.”

Brandon looked at his fingers and stopped drumming. “How come you aren’t wearing it on a glove?”

“He didn’t give it to me. It’s still his. I’m only borrowing it.”

Brandon seemed to relax a bit. “Did he tell you why?”

“He said it would help protect me while travelling dimensions.”

“Dimensions?”

“That’s what he said. Have you ever been given a bottle cap?”

“No.”

“Strange.”

“Are you sure he said the word ‘dimension’?”

Trew raised one eyebrow. “I was until you asked me just now. Why?”

“Maybe it’s nothing.”

“Or?”

“The theory is that these shimmers lead to different realities.”

“Exactly.”

“Dimensions are different.”

“Are you sure?”

Brandon stared at him with a deadpan expression. “Yeah.”

“Enlighten me.”

Brandon sat forward in his chair. “Realities are powered by a master computer. Tygon, the Dream, the Game, all are different realities controlled by one ultimate mainframe.”

“Like Sylvia.”

“No. She’s an oddball. Most realities don’t have sub-computers like her.”

“Are you sure?”

“Fairly.”

“Okay.”

“Dimensions cross between master computers.”

Trew stopped chewing. His brows furrowed and he set the sandwich down. “Wait a minute.”

Brandon crossed his arms.

“More than one master computer, each running multiple layers of simulations?”

“Yeah.”

“Is that confirmed?”

“By me?” Brandon shook his head. “But it’s a theory.”

“From where?”

“I read it somewhere.”

Trew scratched his head. “The General’s military sim and Thorn’s Game sim.”

“What about them?”

“They were different dimensions?”

“No. Both ran on the same supercomputer.”

“That’s not how I remember it.”

Brandon laughed. “It wasn’t detailed in my story, but I know for a fact that’s how it went. Thorn kept it from the General.”

“I see. Then the existence of dimensions is only a theory.”

“As far as I know.”

“Maybe the singing man—”

“He calls himself Cormac.”

“Oh.” Trew paused. “I like the singing man better.”

“Me too.”

“Maybe the singing man used the wrong word.”

“That’s possible.”

Trew read his mentor’s expression. “But you don’t think so.”

“I visited a very strange place, once. Only for a few days, but it was unlike anything I’ve experience before or since.”

“You think that was a different dimension.”

“I know if the old man hadn’t shown up, I wouldn’t have made it back.”

Trew considered Brandon’s words.

“And no one has ever given me a bottle cap to carry around with me.”

Trew rubbed his forehead.

“Still going?”

“Of course.”

Brandon stood and clapped the other man on the shoulder. “Good luck. Bring her home.”

“Knock knock.”

Danni looked up from her work and smiled. “Hi, Thirteen.”

“Got a minute?”

“If you have good news for me.”

He nodded and she waved for him to enter. Thirteen sat in the chair across from her and grinned.

Danni raised her eyebrows.

“Chloe’s ratings have moved.”

She sat forward. “How much?”

“Only a few thousand points, but it’s upward.”

“It’s movement, which means that the Game computer is registering her again.”

“Exactly.” He sat back with a smile on his face.

Danni felt tears well up. “That’s wonderful news.”

“I thought you would agree.”

She reached for the remote control. “And her feed is back up?”

“No.”

She paused.

“Kind of.”

“What do you mean?”

He nodded at the remote. “Go ahead and bring it up.”

She turned and switched the screen on. Heavy static and broken lines scrolled up and down. She raised the volume, but there was only hissing. They watched for a few seconds. Danni squinted and leaned forward. “I think I can make out something every once in a while.” She turned to face Thirteen. “Am I right?”

“Maybe. We’ve been working on cleaning up the signal with no luck. Same with the sound.”

Danni’s shoulders slumped as she leaned back in her chair, eyes still on the screen.

“It’s something.”

“It means she’s at least alive.”

“That’s right. It also tells us that there is signal getting across wherever she is.”

“When Shane captured me and threw me into an underground dungeon, it was impossible to get a signal on me. Could that be what’s happening with Addy?”

“It’s possible.”

“You don’t think so.”

“She went through a shimmer, Danni.”

“Yeah, I was filled in on that detail.”

“And as far as we are able to determine, she never appeared anywhere else on Earth.”

“Do you think she is in the Dream reality?”

His brows furrowed. “Oh wow. I hadn’t considered that.”

“You hadn’t?”

He shook his head. “I don’t think the Dream exists anymore.”

Her eyebrows furrowed. “Cooper said that it did. Birds, animals, sky, and air. He said the only thing missing was people.”

Thirteen shrugged. “Then I suppose it’s possible.”

“You don’t think so.”

“I have a better theory.”

“Let’s hear it.”

***

From above the field, Gimel and Aleph watched Cooper tend his flock.

“The same exact frequency?” he asked.

“Three others have confirmed it.”

“This has never happened.”

“It should be impossible.”

A grin appeared on Gimel’s face. “With an infinite number or possibilities, nothing is impossible.”

“Keeping them in sync is demanding much of his time.”

“I can imagine.”

“He isn’t spending enough time travelling.”

Gimel stroked his chin. Aleph said nothing.

He stopped and held one finger in the air. “The program.”

“From Cooper’s flock?”

“Yes.”

“What about her?”

“This must have been her doing.”

“Of course. It is always the programs that create the smaller sub-realities in a flock. Each new reality created slightly out of sync with the others.”

Gimel frowned. “Do you suppose they always intend to stack them perfectly on top of each other and the misalignment is a natural result of nothing ever being perfect?”

Aleph opened her mouth, then closed it. She frowned. “I’d never considered that.”

“They always end up being out of sync, even slightly, which is good. But what if that’s the error?”

“So you think nothing is wrong?”

Gimel laughed. “That’s something to consider. Maybe, just maybe, for the first time ever, something is actually right.”

Aleph’s frown deepened. “I suggest helping Cooper tend the globes.”

“In what way?”

“Three or four of us can help sync them. That would allow him to travel and perhaps find a solution from within.”

“The solution is always within.”

“Exactly.” She smiled. “Helping will allow him to focus on that more.”

Gimel considered her words and shook his head. “No. Tell Cooper that he no longer needs to sync the globes.”

Her eyes widened. “You can’t be serious.”

“I never joke when it concerns the welfare of the globes, Aleph.”

She bowed her head. “Of course not.”

He turned and summoned a doorway of light. “Tell him now. I will return to check on the globes. Watch the globes, but we stop attempting to synchronize them.”

Aleph clasped her hands and bowed deeply. “I will follow your directions, brother.”

“Thank you.” He stepped through the doorway and Aleph headed down to Cooper.

57

Kat wiped sweat from her brow and shrugged to adjust the gear dangling from her shoulder. Something in the distance caught her attention and she squinted. “What’s that?”

“Trading post,” Bobby answered from beside her.

“That where we’re going?”

“Yeah.”

“Do we have to attack it?”

Bobby snickered. “Why would you think that?”

“Oh, I don’t know.” She shook her head, whipping her sweaty hair back and forth. “Maybe ‘cause every time we see people they try to kill us.”

“People.” Bobby snorted and shook his head.

“You call them something else here?”

He sighed, plucked a piece of long grass, and stuck it into the corner of his mouth. “The first players had a chance to give us a different name.” He chewed on the grass and itched his nose. “But they didn’t. So, yeah, we are called ‘people’, same as on good ol’ Tygon.”

“You don’t sound too happy about it.”

“Gralbards.”

She laughed. “What?”

“Or svehmpura.” He smiled. “Some crazy, nonsensical word. Anything different and new. Instead, they stuck with the same boring crap. Such a shame.”

Kat nodded. “They did miss out on a golden opportunity to make things new, different.”

“Keep that in mind.”

“Why?”

He shrugged. “Maybe you eventually end up leading a super-successful team who takes over. If that happened, maybe you could make a few changes.”

The gear began to slide off her arm again. Kat caught it in the crook of her elbow and laughed. “Half the time I don’t know what you’re talking about.”

“You’re learning. And there will be even more to figure out once your training is complete.”

“Yeah, about that, how much longer ’til we’re done with the orientation part of the program?”

He smirked. “You in a big hurry to get away from me?”

“No, but all this killing and getting ambushed is starting to get tiring.”

“Not getting a thrill from it?”

“Does anyone?”

“Most do.”

She frowned and looked to see if he was joking, but his expression was serious. “I guess that makes sense, considering the history of the majority of kids that end up entering Atonement.”

“Violence is the language most of them speak best, that’s for sure.” He took the sprig of grass out of his mouth and threw it away, picking another as he continued walking. “As for your training, it will be finished in a few hours.”

“Wow.” The news surprised her. “Then what?”

“Team placement.”

Kat frowned. “How’s that work?”

He smiled. “You’ll see.”

They walked in silence until they reached the trading post. It was three or four stories tall with an outer wall built from large logs as thick as Kat’s chest was high. It reminded her of an old-fashioned fort. Guards patrolled up and down walkways on the top of the structure, holding rifles.

Bobby stopped well short of the front gate. He placed his supplies on the ground and motioned for Kat to do the same. Then, they lay their rifles on top of the pile, and took three large steps back with hands raised.

“Follow my lead, and don’t make any threatening moves.” Bobby spoke softly. “If they think we’re wild, they will shoot us in the head.”

“Wild?”

“Crazy. Some don’t make it this far with their minds in one piece.”

A person-sized door built into the larger gate opened and two guards emerged, guns raised. The lead guard—a young woman—spoke. “Who are ya and what’s your business here?”

Before Bobby could speak, the other guard lowered his weapon. “These two are safe, Jan.”

Jan half-turned, her rifle still pointing at the newcomers. “You know them?”

“Yeah. That’s Bobby Boomslang.”

A bark of laughter escaped Kat. Jan lifted the rifle and looked at Kat down the sight. “You know the girl, too?”

The other guard shook his head. “Nope, just Bobby.”

Kat raised her arms a bit higher and looked at the ground, her smile gone. “I’m sorry. It’s just the name, Bobby Boomslang. It sounds funny.”

Jan lowered her rifle and nodded. “I guess it would be if you had no idea what a Boomslang was. On Earth, it’s a nasty snake.”

“Oh.”

“Yeah.” Bobby lowered his arms as well. “It bites you and nothing happens. Then, after a few hours go by and you think you’re in the clear, the poison turns your blood to water and drowns you from the inside. It’s pretty painful.”

“Oh god.”

“New recruit, Bobby?” The male guard approached and the two men shook hands. Jan slung her rifle over her shoulder, scanning the horizon.

Bobby nodded. “This is Kat. Just finishing up her basic training.”

“How’d she do?”

Bobby grinned. “She’s alive and coherent.”

Jan laughed. “That’s always a positive sign.”

Bobby and Kat retrieved their items. “Any other newbies in the post?” he asked.

“Couple, plus two team units. And a rogue.”

“Really?” The last piece of information seemed to pique Bobby’s interest. “Any details?”

“She hasn’t said anything. Arrived a couple days ago, carrying a woman over her shoulder. She knew the protocol, though. Dropped her weapons and asked for sanctuary.”

“Sanctuary, huh? Still, the code doesn’t demand you give it to rogues. Why you decide to let her in?”

“The woman slung over her shoulder was in a bad way. We thought she was an Elder, so we let them in.”

“An Elder?” Bobby’s eyebrows rose. “And was she?”

The male guard laughed and shook his head. “Don’t think so. She’s still out, but it looks like she’s even older than that.”

Bobby looked at Kat and saw her confused expression. “Everyone comes in as a teenager or in their early twenties. That puts the oldest of us only in their early thirties. We call the few who are still alive, the original few who survived the carnage on initial entry, Elders.”

“And this one was older than that?” Kat asked the male guard.

“Guess so.”

“If she’s under forty, I’ll do a backflip off the wall.” Jan smiled.

“And Jan’s afraid of heights.” The male guard smirked.

“How did an old woman get into Atonement?” Bobby asked.

“We’re hoping she wakes up so we can ask her.”

58

In his mind, Trew observed the shimmering patch of air in front of him.  Then, he shook his head, took a deep breath, and banished the negativity whirling through his thoughts. “Enough of this. It’s time to find my baby and bring her home.”

He stood and raised one hand as he began to walk toward the shimmer, humming a baritone note that the old man had taught him. The shimmer twitched. Trew changed the pitch of his hum and it twitched again. He paused, took a fresh breath, and hummed a third note. He touched the patch of air as it flicked a third time. He felt a force pull him forward and he allowed it to take him. He passed through the shimmer point and tried to keep his eyes open, but a gust of wind buffeted against his face, making him squint. He sensed a flash of brightness, like lightning, and the wind shrieked even louder. Then Trew felt light-headed and everything went black.

***

HE looked up from reading a thick, leather-bound book and turned to face a spot near the couches. Purple wisps of energy stirred, making a section of air twist and oscillate. HE blinked and considered the disturbance, then HE smiled.

Trew is coming for a visit.

The swirling grew, creating a cool breeze that reached to the other side of the room, making HIS beard flutter.

HE stood, set the book down, and folded HIS arms, tucking them into the depths of the dark purple robes. The vortex reached its peak intensity. HE smiled and waited.

Seconds passed, yet Trew did not emerge from the vortex.

Minutes later, still no one appeared.

Something is wrong.

Then there was a popping sound, and the swirling ceased.

HE took one step forward and stopped. Frowning, HE turned and sat back in HIS chair. “Strange.”

HE considered what had occurred and then shrugged, returning to the story.

59

Elliot tilted his head and listened closely for a few seconds, then formed a doorway of light and stepped through. He emerged on the top of a mountain. Overhead, a brilliant carpet of stars filled the night sky and provided ample light to view his surroundings. Snow whipped and whirled, flung in all directions by a cold, howling wind. Fine ice pellets stung his cheeks. He shook his head and raised one hand. “Hush and behave.” Instantly, the wind lessened and the snow retreated, leaving the area around him still and quiet.

Tav stood a few feet away but within the circle of newly formed silence. His dark eyebrows were frosted with ice, giving him a fierce appearance as he looked at Elliot with arms crossed. “Took you long enough to get here.”

“Whine louder next time. I barely heard you.”

“Sure, blame me for your shortcomings.”

“I wish. Sadly, you lack the skill to create the kind of messes I often generate.”

Tav laughed.

“Why did you drag me here?”

“Parks and gardens disgust me.”

“It wouldn’t hurt you to be around positive energy every so often.”

Tav shuddered. “Of course it would.”

Elliot smiled.

“Your pet has fled.”

“You call everyone ‘my pet’. Makes it difficult to know specifically who you’re talking about at any given moment. Everything has a unique name, you know?”

“I can’t keep track of them all.”

“How ‘bout some? I don’t expect you to know them all, but is it too much to ask you to put a couple in your memory? Maybe start by learning the names of the key players. That’s only a dozen names, two dozen tops.”

“The only names I put to memory are those of my victims.”

Elliot laughed. “I expected you to be happier, now that you’ve finally been released from your mountain home.”

“You mean prison.” He smiled. “You’re right. I should be happy, but your pet disappearing has put me in a sour mood.”

“Well, since you don’t know their name, is there any other way to narrow down his or her identity for me?”

“There is only one who has fled.”

“That doesn’t help.”

“Why?”

“Because often I do not agree with your assessment of an action. Fled could mean that they avoided you and are hiding in order to continue living. I wouldn’t consider that fleeing.”

“No one escapes me.” The assassin sneered.

“Pity.”

“He—”

“Ah, excellent!” Elliot applauded. “You’ve cut the number of possible people in half.”

“He is the only one to cross over into a different dimension. That I know of, anyway.”

“Another dimension?” Elliot frowned. “What are you talking about?”

Tav smiled. “Ah, you did not sense it? Yes, one of your ‘key players’ has travelled to a different dimension.”

“We both know that’s not possible. They can only go between realities, and not many are able to do even that.”

“That’s what I thought, up until a few hours ago. Apparently that is no longer the case. I know it.” Tav pulled the hood of his cloak over his head. “And now you know it.”

“It must have been a Wielder.”

“No.”

“It was.” Elliot turned on his heel and bent down to begin tracing a doorway into the air. “Stay put. I will find out who it was and return.” He shook his head. “Honestly, Tav, it wouldn’t kill you to learn a few names. I know you love to torment me, but this is a pain which I have no time for right now.” He stood and prepared to enter the light.

“It was the one who caused me to be unleashed.”

Elliot froze, then turned and squinted. “Trew?”

Tav shrugged. “The one who entered the Game and allowed me freedom from my prison so that I could begin the hunt.”

“Oh for—” The old man reached up and brushed a patch of snow from the black plastic bag covering his shoulder. “Why didn’t you say it was him in the first place?”

“I did.”

“No, you—” He pursed his lips and rubbed his forehead. “Which dimension did he travel to?” Tav spread his hands and Elliot groaned. “You’re kidding. You felt him travel but didn’t bother to track his destination?”

“I assumed that you would do so. Such is not my responsibility.”

Elliot stroked his beard. “Tav, I will owe you a tremendous favour if you tell me that you’re joking and either Trew did not travel, or that you know where he went.”

Tav frowned.

“A tremendous favour.”

“I wish that I could get that favour. He did travel, and I don’t know where he went.”

Elliot bowed his head and ran both hands through his hair. “Then he’s lost and I have no idea where to even begin looking for him.”

Tav furrowed his brow. “This disturbs you.”

“This jeopardizes everything we’ve worked towards.” Elliot waved his hand. The snow and wind came crashing forward with such force that Tav was almost blown from his feet. Elliot felt his cheeks burning and blood rushed through his temples as he stepped into the doorway.

60

Danni tapped her leg and watched the numbers above the elevator door tick into negative numbers. The elevator stopped and the doors opened. She strode down the hall and stopped in front of a door. Danni knocked and it opened to reveal Hack’s smiling face. “Heya, Prophet.”

She bowed low. “Dark Game Master.”

He laughed. “Come on in, I think you’re going to enjoy this.”

She entered the room and followed Hack to the long table. Monitors were spaced evenly apart with headphones on stands beside each. A handwritten label with a different name was taped to the top of each screen. Hack sat in the middle chair and Danni sat on his right. Her eyes drifted to the monitor in front of her. She smiled and clapped her hands.

Hack grinned. “That’s the monitor we will see Trew on.” He lifted the headphones from their stand and held them toward her.

She positioned them over her ears. “I’ll be able to talk with him?”

Hack nodded.

“You’re a genius.”

“Not really.’ The Game Master smiled. “Once Thirteen shared his theory, I began to read the old archives. From there, it didn’t take long to see if the original code was still in place.”

“And it was?”

“Yep.”

“Why would code that did not work be left in the programming?”

“It takes a long time to come up with ideas for the Game. When something doesn’t work, often the code is not removed. Instead, a prefix is added at the beginning and end to disable it.”

“Sounds messy.”

“It gets that way, but it saves time. Strong code that doesn’t work today might come in handy later, so standard practice is to deactivate it and leave it in place.” Hack reached for the keyboard and began to type. “After a while, a trained programmer skims over the nullified code without even noticing it’s there.”

“Really?”

“Absolutely. You know how after a while certain smells no longer register to a person’s nose?”

Danni nodded. “Scent blindness.”

“Same kind of thing with this.”

“So the code was there all along?”

“That’s right. All I really did was find it, revive it, and update the system to make it live inside the Game.”

Her eyes widened. “What if doing that introduces something dangerous into the system?”

“That won’t happen.” Hack shook his head. “Anything with malicious or potentially dangerous effects are not left hidden in the code.”

“Oh. Okay.”

He adjusted the keyboard and poised his fingers above it. “Now all I need to do is find Trew.” He smiled. “Then you can speak to him.”

Danni’s heartbeat quickened. Seconds felt like hours while Hack worked. After a few minutes, he frowned. “What the—”

“What is it?”

Hack frowned and looked at her. “I can’t find him.”

“He’s in there. We spotted him earlier on a player feed. He was in Brisbane.”

“Australia?”

Danni nodded.

Hack’s fingers danced across the keys. On the monitor, a map of Earth appeared and then zoomed in on Australia. Seconds later, the camera view showed an aerial view of a large city. Hack tapped the enter key and leaned back, crossing his arms as he watched the monitor. On the screen, a blinking red dot began to tick over the streets of the city, moving over in a sequential side-to-side motion. Two minutes passed and the computer monitor beeped. Hack leaned forward and frowned. “Nope. He’s not there.”

“Then he must have entered a shimmer, already.” Danni drummed her fingers against the desk. “Try it with one of the Timeless.”

“I can’t.”

“Why not?”

“The program is a bridge. It crosses the two realities in a very specific way.”

“Many of the Timeless entered the Game in the same manner as Trew.”

“Yes, but their bodies on Tygon are long dead. The bridge requires a living body here.”

“Ah.”

They sat and stared at the monitor for long moments before Danni spoke again. “Clive and Autumn entered recently.”

Hack lifted the wireless keyboard and slid his chair down the long desk, coming to a stop in front of another computer. “This is Autumn’s feed.” Danni slid her chair closer to his. After a few seconds, he pursed his lips and stopped typing. “Not working either.”

“Maybe the programming is flawed.”

“It’s not.” He moved to the next monitor. “This is Clive’s feed.” Again, a few moments of silence followed by Hack slamming the keyboard on the desk. “I don’t get it.” The frustration in his voice was evident.

Danni frowned. “Oh, wait.”

His eyes drifted to hers.

“They never intended to come back to Tygon.”

“So their bodies were not kept alive?”

Danni nodded. “Which means no bridge is available through them, either.”

Hack leaned forward and rested his head against the palm of his hand. “Besides Trew, is there anyone else inside the Game with a living body on Tygon?”

“Only one other that I can think of.” His head shot up, but Danni saw his expression and shook her head. “No.”

“But—”

“Absolutely not. I will not attempt this with Brandon.”

“Why not? He would totally get a kick out of being contacted.”

She pursed her lips. Because he might be the core anchor tying this reality to the original and messing with that could destroy everything. “I can’t tell you, but it’s not an option.”

He sighed. “Okay.”

“Hack.” She gripped his forearm. “I’m serious. Do not try this with Brandon.”

He considered her for a moment and nodded. “I promise I won’t.”

“Good.”

He pointed at the monitor. “What do you want to do with this, then?”

“I think our only option is to wait for Trew to return to Earth and try it on him.”

Hack pursed his lips. She knew what he wanted to say, and was glad that he did not. Instead he nodded and smiled. “Then that’s what we will do.”

“Thank you.”

61

Three hours into the third day of his hunt, Yoshiro sensed that something was very wrong. It was a strange sensation, something that he had not felt in hundreds of years, not since training with his master, Carl.

Somehow, I have become the prey.

Yoshiro leaned forward and set his green tea in the cup holder of the car. His eyes scanned first the side and then the rearview mirror, looking for signs that he was being watched. He pretended to stretch his neck, rolling it slowly from side to side long enough to get a look at both sides of the street.

He saw nothing to give him pause, yet the feeling remained.

A young woman—his target— appeared in his vision and stopped on the corner. She looked both ways and crossed the street, unaware of Yoshiro as she passed in front of him. When she was far enough away, he reached for the ignition and started the car. After a moment, he retrieved his phone from the passenger seat, and dialled a number before tossing it back on the seat.

“Hello?” A man’s voice spoke over the car speakers.

“I must cancel the contract.”

“What?”

Yoshiro said nothing.

“What do mean?”

Yoshiro put the car in drive and moved to the intersection. He looked both ways, then turned down the street in the opposite direction from the girl. “Something is not right. It must wait.”

The man on the line laughed. “You’re telling me that you’re suddenly experiencing a moral problem?”

“No.” He scanned left and right as he drove. “I am saying that something is not right.”

“What is it?”

“It does not concern you.”

“I paid you a big fee to do a job. This definitely concerns me.”

“Not anymore. I will refund your retainer as soon as possible.”

“I don’t want a refund. I want what was promised to me.”

“Another time.”

The voice sputtered and Yoshiro smiled. The man on the other line had never been treated this way. “Listen, buddy, I don’t know who you think you’re talkin’ to, but I am not in the business—”

“I know what business you are in, and I am telling you that something has come up in my personal life. I must deal with that before I am of any use in a professional capacity.”

Laughter. “I thought I’d seen it all. I hire you to kill someone and you have the stones to call me up three days after you cash my very big cheque and tell me that you need a personal day?” More laughter, then the voice became deadly calm, the tone menacing. “Finish this job today, Yoshiro, or I swear to god I’ll—”

“Are you about to threaten me?”

There was a moment of silence, followed by a change in tone. “Of course not. I’m sorry, Yoshiro, it’s just that you surprised me. I’ve come to expect the best from you. Never failure.”

“I have not failed,” Yoshiro snapped, looking in his rearview mirror again. He opened his mouth to say more, but shook his head and disconnected the call. There was a screech to his left. He touched the brakes and turned to look—

The car jolted, followed by the sounds of smashing metal and breaking glass on his right. His head snapped to one side and then backward. Everything went black.

The faint sounds of a horn rushed into his consciousness, becoming louder until it filled his head with noise. Yoshiro opened his eyes and took a deep breath. He was aware of pain in his left side and the sensation of being dragged. Something held his foot in a strong grip and was pulling him from the wreckage. He tried to twist away, but whatever—whoever—was dragging him had a tight grip. Too tight. A wave of nausea threatened to overwhelm Yoshiro, but it passed. Finally, he was able to make out his rescuer.

A tall man dressed in a black robe drew him toward the sidewalk. Yoshiro moaned and tried to speak. The man half-turned. He had long black hair and a beard to match. His eyes were hooded beneath bushy black eyebrows. He glanced at Yoshiro for a second, then continued dragging him onward

Yoshiro closed his eyes and summoned his glow. He breathed in and exhaled, willing his dizziness to pass and energy to return. When he felt renewed control, he stretched out his arms and grabbed the curb, turning over onto his stomach to try and wrench his foot from the robed man’s hand. It worked. He was free. Instinct took over and he lashed out with his foot, intending to break the robed man’s neck.

Something gripped his ankle and pulled him down. He was lifted into the air, and pain exploded in his right shoulder as he hit the ground again.

Ignore it! He sprang to his feet and attempted a defensive stance. His shoulder screamed in protest, but he willed it to respond. Breath heaving, he waited for the robed man to attack.

Instead, the man smirked and stood with his hands hanging by his sides. “You’ve got guts, kid, I’ll give you that. Your shoulder is broken, liver is bruised hard, you have a mid-grade concussion, and I’m pretty sure your left hamstring is only hanging together by a tiny thread. Yet still you stand, ready to fight.”

Yoshiro clenched his jaw. I’m in too much pain to speak. Attack before I pass out again.

“Who trained you?” The robed man took a step closer. “Maybe they will offer me a challenge when their turn comes. Tell me the name. I will try to remember it.”

A talker. Let’s see if I can surprise him. Yoshiro pretended to stumble, his knee and left hand sinking to the ground. Then, he summoned everything he had and sprang.

He was four feet into the air when something invisible grabbed his leg and pulled him into the ground. His feet struck the pavement and he screamed as something cracked in his shins. A wave of intense heat washed over him and things became dim again.

***

A surge of electric pain woke him.

Yoshiro’s eyes flew open. He gritted his teeth to fight the pain. The bearded man’s face was above him, framed by bright blue sky. Yoshiro opened his mouth to speak, but the man shook his head. “Don’t try to talk. I don’t think you can. Sorry to wake you. I know it would have been kinder to end things while you were unconscious.” He spread his hands. “But I’m not allowed to do things the kind way. You have to be awake.”

Yoshiro furrowed his brows. What’s he talking about?

The man leaned down. Yoshiro heard a dull humming near his ear, and then came a fiery wave of agony starting from the base of his neck, flooding his every nerve ending in a hurricane of excruciating pain. His vision blurred as it became filled with a blinding white light brighter than the sun. As the seconds passed, the pain escalated.

It will end soon.

But it didn’t. Eternity claimed him and he screamed, and screamed.

And screamed.

62

“Someone here to see ya, Boss.”

Stephanie did not look up from her monitor. “Anyone we know, Sky?”

There was no answer. Stephanie looked towards the doorway. Skylar smirked and shook her head. ‘He’s kinda cute, though.” She tugged on a piece of her short hair. “If you like redheads.”

“Send him in.”

“Want me to sit in?”

“Of course.”

“Be right back.” She closed the door.

Stephanie stood and slowly rolled her neck from side to side, then moved to the boardroom table. She sat in the only chair facing the door and waited.

Minutes later, a muscular man with short red hair and bronzed skin entered. At first glance, Stephanie thought him attractive until she felt his energy. Dangerous and cruel. Is it bad that I’m the Devil and still don’t find that type attractive? She noticed the crimson motes floating in his eyes and smiled. “Well, hello there, bad boy. How come we’ve never met?”

He approached the table and stopped, standing beside the chair directly opposite her. His eyes scanned the room and his expression conveyed superiority as he looked down at Stephanie. “You the one in charge?”

She nodded. “First time in the big city, country mouse?”

He scowled. “What?”

“You have the eyes and the attitude of an Infernal, but you lack respect for your betters.”

He sniffed and narrowed his eyes. Stephanie’s gaze slid to Skylar and she blinked slowly.

Skylar knew the signal. Her right foot streaked forward, aimed at the man’s knee. Her attack was a blur but he easily sidestepped it, shaking his head and sniffing. “Please.”

Skylar laughed and Stephanie raised her eyebrows.

“Don’t do that again.”

“It is customary to bow when you come to pay homage to your leader,” Skylar said.

“I don’t see anyone better than me, and that’s not why I’m here.”

“You may not see it, but I’m better than you.” Stephanie smiled. “May as well bend the knee and kiss my boot.” She winked. “While you’re here, and all.”

He closed his eyes and sighed. “That’s not gonna happen, sweetie. I don’t have any interest in your little game of red and gold eyes.”

“You’re part of that game. Those red flecks in your eyes mean you are on our side, and you answer to me.”

He grunted and pulled out the chair beside him. He sat down and crossed his arms. “When I got here, my eyes were fine. Not sure when it happened, but the computer is messing around.”

“With you?”

“And you.” He waved a hand. “All of us, but it doesn’t matter to me. I’m not getting involved, no matter what she does.” He placed his hands on the table with both palms flat against it. “I’m having a bit of trouble and need some help. That’s not something I’m used to admitting, but it’s true. If you can’t assist me, then I can go ask the other colour—”

“Eternals.”

He scowled and closed his eyes. “Whatever. Thing is, a couple of them over there know me. We don’t get along too well.” He opened his eyes and grinned, his exposed teeth making him look more predator than penitent. “So, my best bet is to get a hand from you.”

“What’s your name?”

“Lohkam.”

Stephanie frowned. “That rings a bell. Who have I heard mention that name before?”

“I’m sure it’ll come to ya, eventually.” Lohkam tilted up his head and scratched beneath his chin. “I’m looking for a bad guy.”

She laughed. “I’m surrounded by them.”

“Cute, but I don’t think this one is part of your little group.” He leaned forward. “Guy in black robes. He’s been sticking Timeless with Sever Spikes.” Her smile disappeared and he grinned. “Ring a bell?”

“The Sever Spike part does. We haven’t talked to anyone who’s met the attacker and survived.”

“I have it on good authority that he’s here to kill every Timeless on the planet.”

Skylar snorted. “Impossible.”

“Not from what I’ve heard.” Lohkam examined his nails. “It’s a tall man in a black robe. You should tell your people that if they see him.” He looked up. “They should run.”

Stephanie considered his words. “Thirty-two Infernals have been Spiked.”

“So far.” Lohkam shrugged. “He won’t stop ’til everyone with pretty eyes is dead. None of your kind can stop him.” He lowered his head as he grinned. “You’re all prey for him.”

She pointed to his eyes. “That means you too, then.”

“I told you, my eyes don’t mean anything.”

Stephanie lowered the tone of her voice. “They mean you have to obey me.”

He considered her for a moment, then laughed. “I don’t think so.” He stood and stretched out his hand as if casting a spell. “If you want to test that theory, then we can try it now. If you’re wrong, though, I’ll kill ya both before I leave this room.”

Stephanie glared.

“This isn’t a challenge, girl. I have no interest in killing you or taking your power. The old man gave me a task that he said was impossible, and I decided it was intriguing enough to give it a shot.”

“The old man?”

Lohkam nodded. “All I need is a bit of help finding this guy.”

“What makes you think you can kill him?”

“Thinking is a waste of time. I see him, he dies. Simple as that.”

Stephanie laughed. “Tell me what you need.”

63

Cooper stood with arms crossed and a frown on his face as he looked down at the globes pulsing in their bed of golden sand.

“What do you think?” Aleph’s voice spoke from his left.

He did not look up. “They look better than ever.”

“Yes.”

“You sound surprised.”

There was a pause. “Confused.”

“In what way?”

“What if all the globes are better off untended?”

He looked at her. “I’m sure that’s not the case.”

“Are you?” She shook her head. “When Gimel said that you should leave your flock untended, I expected the globes to wither and die.”

“You said my group is different from the others.”

“Slightly.”

“Still.”

“Yes, it is.”

He smiled. “Then there is no cause for concern.”

She bit her lip and pointed at the globes. “Gimel said that you should spend more time inside your realities.”

“About that.”

“You are uncertain what you should be doing in there?”

“Exactly. You’ve given me no direction in this area.”

“Nor can I. Shepherds do not enter the globes.”

“Oh.”

She sat on the sand and Cooper joined her. “That surprises you?”

“Yeah. Were you born here?”

“No, I come from another place. After many cycles, all of us require a break from here and we return to our home for a time.”

“I thought you did not measure time here.”

“Not as you do, but that doesn’t mean time does not exist. There always comes a point where each shepherd becomes weary, a time when our attention and power seem to wane. It is then that we request a break and return to our home reality.”

“What is your home world called?”

Aleph made a clicking noise with her tongue. Cooper frowned and she laughed. “You asked.”

“It’s a strange name.”

“Tygon and Earth sound strange to me. And ‘the Dream’?” She cocked her head. “That is strangest of all.”

He smiled. “How long do you spend resting and recharging?”

“A few months.”

“That seems long.”

Aleph shrugged. “Opinions are based on experience. To me that sounds like a short break. I know of realities where travellers can only make a single trip and never return once they leave. A few months waiting compared to forever is very different.”

“You’re right.”

She laughed. “That happens occasionally.”

“And how are you feeling? Need a break soon?”

Aleph smiled and sat up straighter. “Fresh and filled with energy. Don’t worry, you will be long gone before my next rest period arrives.”

“I will be long gone…I’ve been meaning to ask about that.”

“That does not surprise me.”

“Does the old man decide when I leave here?”

She nodded.

“I see.”

She noted his tone and nudged him. “That doesn’t mean you can’t come back. You are always free to visit. Some of the other Wielders I have spent time with stop by every so often and I am always happy to see them.” She squinted at him, then smiled. “The same will be true when you return for a visit.”

“That’s good. I was afraid that this realm would become closed to me once I was done.”

Aleph reached out and tapped a bottle cap on his hand. “There are few places that a Wielder cannot visit at will.”

He held his gloves out in front of him. “I still don’t know much about the powers that come with these.”

“Eventually you will learn.” She shrugged. “Or you won’t. Either way, it will be an experience.”

“Does that mean that some Wielders don’t make it?”

“Wielders are bound by the same universal laws as everything else.” She paused and he shook his head. “Only a few individuals progress.”

“Most fail.”

She bowed her head. “That is ever the way.”

“I see.”

“I don’t think that you do.” She smiled. “But perhaps you are learning.”

Cooper opened his mouth to speak, but stopped. One of the globes began to pulse. “What does that mean?”

“That your personal attention is required.”

He stood and dusted off his clothes. “I better get in there and see what’s happening, then.”

“Good idea.”

Cooper traced a doorway of light. He took a step toward it, but paused and turned to face Aleph. “No clues for me about what I can and cannot do in the realities?”

“Act in the manner which your intuition tells you is most correct.”

He raised his eyebrows. “Last time I did that, planets were destroyed and billions died. Acting on my instinct could cause trouble.”

“You are right.”

“Thanks for the vote of confidence.”

“That is how I meant it. I can see how you have regrets, but there are also many positive things that have resulted from your actions. They have led you here. To this moment.”

“I destroyed a globe.”

Aleph made a tsking sound. “Is that how you see things? I prefer to focus on the fact that you have kept three alive and healthy.”

He raised an eyebrow. “That does sound more positive.”

“Attitude and intention produces results which mirror the energy expended. If you focus on the negative, then that is all you will create.”

“I don’t want to do that.”

Aleph raised one eyebrow. “Your actions will ultimately show if that is true or false.”

Cooper considered her words, then bowed. “You’re right. Thank you for the advice. I will see you soon.”

She nodded and he stepped through the doorway.

She stood and turned. “Good luck, Cooper.”

64

Chloe opened her eyes and looked around. She tried to roll over and gasped, freezing in place as pain travelled through her side.

“Easy there.” A woman’s voice spoke as a hand gently guided her back to lay flat on her back.

Chloe turned and saw a woman with long, curly, red hair and tanned skin smiling at her. “Hi.”

Chloe frowned. “Hi.”

“How ya feeling? I mean, I know that there’s likely a bad pain in your side. They had to throw a few stitches into you. Your feet and hands were tied pretty tight when I found you. How are they?”

Chloe raised her hands and flexed her fingers. “They tingle a bit. Kind of a warm feeling in the tips.”

“That’s normal and should go away. Can you wiggle your toes?”

Chloe paused for a moment and nodded. “Yeah.”

“Great.” The red-haired woman smiled. “Tell me about the last thing you remember.”

“I was.” She frowned and licked her lips. The woman held a glass of water to her mouth and helped her take a sip. “They stuck me in a box.”

“That’s right. Do you remember me?”

“Um.” She shook her head.

“No worries. My name is Courtney.”

“I’m Chloe.”

Courtney laughed. “Oh, I know who you are.” She shook her head. “After I got sucked into the shimmer, I never expected to see anyone from Earth again. I can’t believe I somehow stumbled into you during my random travels. It’s pretty remarkable, when you think about it.”

“This isn’t Earth?”

“No.”

“That makes no sense.”

“I know.” Courtney patted her arm. “Hang on, I’ll get to that in a second. My point is, finding you here was a huge surprise.” She sat back and ran a hand through her hair. “They have got to be going nuts looking for you.”

“Who?”

“Your parents. Stephanie.” Courtney laughed and threw her hands in the air. “Likely everyone on both Tygon and Earth.”

“What’s Tygon? And are you sure this isn’t Earth? I didn’t pay a lot of attention in science class, but I’m pretty sure no other planets exist that can support life.”

Courtney paused. “Oh, yeah that’s right. Wow. I’m throwing a lot at you. Sorry, kiddo.”

“Kiddo? You’re what? Thirty? I’m way older than you. And my parents are both dead. Why or how would they be looking for me?”

Courtney pursed her lips, then smiled kindly. “You don’t know anything.”

Chloe scowled. “I know a lot, thank you very much.”

“Listen, hun. I’m gonna tell you some things which will make absolutely zero sense, but I need you to do your best to accept these things as the truth, because they are.”

Oh god, this woman is nuts. She nodded. “I’ll try.”

“Good.” Courtney folded her arms. “Okay give me a second to try and put the basics in proper order.” She frowned and bit her lip. After a pause, she smiled. “You’ve heard of the Gamer movement on Earth, right?”

“Yes.”

“I can tell that you think it’s a big crock, but bear with me. Gamers believe that most people are characters in a virtual reality simulation being controlled by kids on a different world. That sound right?”

“That’s what they believe, but it doesn’t sound right.”

“Can you suspend your doubt and pretend that it is true? At least for the time being.”

Chloe frowned.

“Please.”

“Okay.”

“Thank you. There’s a world named Tygon where kids play a Game set on a world called Earth.” She nodded toward Chloe. “The kid on Tygon who plays you is named Addisyn.”

“What?” She frowned, then her eyes widened. “Wait a minute, I met a Spanish lady who called me Addisyn. She was following me when I fell into that…whatever it was I fell through.”

“Stephanie?”

“That patch of wavy air is called a Stephanie?”

“No.” Courtney laughed. “The lady following you.”

“Oh. Yes, that was her name.”

“Forget her for a bit. I don’t want to make this more confusing than it needs to be.”

Chloe laughed. “Too late.”

Courtney handed Chloe the glass of water and encouraged her to take another sip, then took the glass back and smiled. “I’ll try again. Your real name is Addisyn. You live on Tygon.” Chloe opened her mouth but Courtney shook her head and continued. “You play a Game where you live on a planet called Earth as a character named Chloe. Part of the rules of this Game is that you forget who you really are and totally believe you are Chloe.” She raised her eyebrows and waited.

“Okay.”

“Excellent. Now, Chloe”—she pointed at her—“was accidentally sucked into a strange patch called a shimmer, which is a portal that transported you to a third and different reality.”

She’s nuts. “What’s the third reality called?”

“Atonement.”

Chloe snorted.

“What?”

“That’s a stupid name.”

Laughter. “If you remembered why they call it that, then you wouldn’t think it was so bad.”

“Tell me, then.”

“Later. I’m trying to keep this simple.”

“I think I have it. My real name is Addisyn from Tygon, but I can’t remember that and think I am Chloe from Earth.”

“Perfect.”

“And I got sucked into a new world.” She smirked. “Called Atonement.”

“That’s right.”

“And who are you?”

“I make things a bit harder to believe.”

Chloe laughed “Please.”

“I’m a super-powered being from Earth who lives for a very long time.”

Chloe stared at her.

“I’m serious.” Courtney pointed at her eye. “See the red flecks?”

“I do.”

“It means I have powers.”

“What kind?”

“A bunch.”

“Show me.”

Courtney frowned and shook her head. “I’d rather not.”

“Yeah. Okay.” How convenient.

“If I use a power, then that might unlock the ability for others to eventually use it here. I don’t want to do that unless I have to.”

“I see.” Liar.

They sat quietly for a time.

“I know it all sounds crazy.”

“Oh no.” Chloe shook her head.

“It does.”

“You said that my parents are worried about me. You mean on”—she paused—“Tygon?”

“Yes. You might not be that big a deal on Earth—”

“There’s an understatement.”

“But on Tygon you are.”

‘Really?”

Courtney nodded.

“How big of a deal?”

“You would be like a princess.”

“A princess?”

“That’s right.”

“I see.”

“And your parents rule the entire planet.”

“Wow.” Chloe didn’t know what to say. She smiled. Well, at least if this woman is nuts, she thinks I am above her. “Does that mean you have to do whatever I tell you to?”

Courtney laughed. “No, but it means I will do everything in my power to keep you safe from harm.”

“Powers that you refuse to use.”

“At the moment. Any questions?”

My only question is how can I get away from you before you snap and try to hurt me. “I guess not.”

“In a few minutes, other people will come in here to see how you are.”

Good. “Okay.”

“I need you to tell them your name is Chloe.”

“No problem.”

“I’m serious. Everyone in this reality remembers living on Tygon, and most of them are not very friendly.”

“Great.”

“Not great. If they find out your name is Addisyn, they might connect the dots—”

Chloe laughed. “I seriously doubt that.”

“Still, better safe than sorry.”

“I thought I was Chloe when I woke up.” And still think that now. “Why tell me any of this?”

Courtney rubbed her eyebrow and made a strained face. “I’d rather not say.”

“Then I’ll tell them my name is Adeline.”

“Addisyn.”

“That’s what I meant.”

Courtney closed her eyes and sighed. “I don’t know how to put this gently.”

“Then tell me bluntly.”

“No offence, but Chloe has been a bit of a…”

“A what?”

“A disappointment.”

“Ouch. Wasn’t as hard to be blunt as you thought it would be, huh?”

“Can you deny it?”

“No, but still.”

“Addisyn has played the Game a lot of times; lived many different lifetimes. Some of them were pretty remarkable.”

“Nice.”

“I was hoping that by telling you the truth, something in you might tap into those past experiences. We are going to be in some tough spots if we even manage to make it home. I need a fighter, not a weak middle-aged house mom.”

“Well then.” Chloe raised her eyebrows. “Here’s hoping your strategy worked.”

“Yeah.” Courtney nodded. “Here’s hoping.”

65

Elliot sat on the park bench, a bag of breadcrumbs resting unopened on his lap. Pigeons gathered at his feet. Every so often one would dart forward to peck and pull at the tongues of his laceless black army boots. He stared forward, ignoring them.

A woman and her child walked past. The child slowed down and smiled up at the old man. The mother stopped and frowned. Then she looked back and saw her boy standing at Elliot’s side. “Craig, leave the man alone.”

“I know him, Mommy.”

“No you don’t.”

“Uh huh.” The boy nodded. “It’s Elliot.”

The mother walked back and took her son’s hand. “I’m sorry to bother you, sir.”

“Huh?” Elliot blinked and squinted at the woman, then gazed down at the boy and scowled. “What da ya want?”

The boy giggled but the mother began to walk away. “We don’t want anything. You don’t have to be rude.”

“Rude?” He could hear the rasp in his voice and a small part of him agreed, but the mother was too far away to hear him speak. The little boy looked back over his shoulder, a big smile on his face as he waved at Elliot. Elliot raised a gloved hand. “Have a good life, Craig. Lord knows you deserve one.”

He looked down and considered opening the bag, but didn’t. Once more he was lost in thought.

A rapping against the frame of the wrought iron park bench brought him back. He half turned to see Jyoti smiling down at him, a light blue shawl draped over her shoulders.

“What are you trying to do, girl, give me a heart attack?”

“Can that even happen?”

He shook his head. “Guess not, but it’s still a good expression. Ya startled me.”

Jyoti sat on the bench and plucked the bag from his lap. She began to slowly roll the paper back. The pigeons fluttered closer to her feet. “Deep in thought?”

“Yeah. I’m barely here.”

She smiled. “It’s good to see you finally admit it.”

“I’m looking for someone.”

“You mean something?”

He frowned. “I mean what I said.”

She grabbed a pinch of crumbs. “Who did you lose.”

“Trew.”

Jyoti’s hand froze mid-air, still clutching the food. “I beg your pardon.”

“You heard me.”

Her hand dropped to her side, letting the crumbs dribble to the ground. Birds rushed in, snapping what they could get before being pushed away by others. “Where did you lose him?”

“If I knew that then he wouldn’t be lost now, would he?”

Jyoti cocked her head and stared at the old man for a long moment. “You’re joking.”

He pursed his lips.

“You have to be joking.”

He looked at the ground.

“You don’t lose things. Okay, bad example. But you never lose souls.”

“Don’t call them that.” He ran a hand through his messy white hair. “Doesn’t matter how it happened, only that it has. He went and got himself sucked into another dimension, and I have no clue which one.”

“A dimension?”

“Yes.”

“Oh dear. How did he manage that?”

“Someone lent him a bottle cap.”

Her eyes widened. “Is that so?”

“Yes.”

She put the bag on the bench between them. “Who lent him a bottle cap?”

Elliot made a wry face. “How many guesses do you need?”

“Cormac.”

“Who?” Elliot furrowed his brows and then nodded. “Oh, right, that’s what he’s decided to go by at the moment. I swear, that boy changes names like I change garbage bags.”

“Have you ever changed garbage bags?”

“All the time. What do you think I am? Some kind of smelly old man.”

Jyoti raised one eyebrow.

“Now is not the time for silly jokes.”

“You’re upset.”

Elliot pursed his lips and looked away.

“We will find him.”

“Better luck finding a fluff of dust in a wind storm a year after the storm has passed.”

“Don’t be like that.”

“What if he’s already dead?”

Jyoti frowned. “We would know.”

Elliot glared into empty space. “The sign would be faint and subtle. If none of us were watching closely enough, then we could miss it and never know he was dead and gone.”

“We would know eventually.”

“If he’s dead, we can make other plans. The sooner the better.”

Jyoti shook her head. “Other plans have a higher chance of failing. Drastically higher.”

“Still better than no chance.”

“That’s true.” She twitched one foot, sending a pigeon scurrying. “Let’s start a second scenario.”

“What’s the matter with you, today?” Elliot’s eyes widened and he shook his head. “If Trew is still alive then starting another will cancel his.”

“I’m sorry.” She set the bag down between them and shuddered. “This is terrifying.”

Elliot patted her knee. “I shouldn’t have told you.”

“Who else knows?”

“You, me, and Tav.”

“Tav knows?”

“He’s the one that told me.”

“Things go from bad to worse.”

“He didn’t seem to care.” Jyoti frowned, but Elliot nodded. “Now that he has begun the hunt, I don’t think he is a danger to the other players.”

“Until he is finished.”

“Which will take a significant amount of time.”

“But once that time runs out…”

Elliot sighed. “Yes. That’s when it will get worse.”

66

Trew woke slowly. He opened his eyes and found himself in a room dimly lit by blue fluorescent tubes mounted on the walls near the ceiling. He sat up to find that he was sitting on a cold, black-tiled floor.

He made out the shape of a woman, barely discernible in the dimness. She sat with her back against a wall, legs out straight and ankles crossed. She was dressed in a form-fitting black outfit and had straight black hair that extended a few inches below her shoulders. When she saw him sit up, her teeth flashed white as she smiled. “Well, good morning, sunshine.”

“Hi.”

“You had quite the sleep. I was afraid I would have to leave before you woke up.”

“Leave?”

She stood and approached, holding a hand out. He took her hand and stood. “Thanks.”

“My pleasure. Been here long?”

He frowned. “No. I came through a shimmer and lost consciousness. I’m just waking up now.”

“A shimmer?”

“Patch of air that vibrates.”

“Huh. That’s a new one.”

“Where are we?”

She looked around and made a wry face. “This place is called Transition.”

“Strange name.”

She laughed. “Not very original, that’s for sure.”

“I need to find someone.”

“Oh?”

“I think they are here somewhere.” Trew paused. “A friend.”

“She come through the vibrating air, too?”

“How did you know it was a she?”

“Am I wrong?”

“No.”

The woman arched one eyebrow. “Had a fifty-fifty chance of being right.”

Trew smiled. “How do I get outside?”

“I’ll show you. Come this way.”

The woman walked to the wall she had been leaning against. As they got closer, Trew saw that it wasn’t a wall. She touched the tall panel and the blue light brightened. The room wasn’t as small as he had thought. They were in a large stadium with black floors and a high, dark ceiling. Seven-foot-tall rectangles of glass stood scattered across the space. The woman led him to stand in front of one, placing her hand on it and stepping back as it lit up.

“There are a lot of these things.”

“Yeah.”

“Is it busy here?”

“Used to be, but not anymore.” She stopped in front of a panel and touched it.

“What is this?” He glanced symbols appearing on the glass beneath her fingers.

“It’s called a terminal. It forms portals to take you out of here.” She pointed to the lines of blue printing and smiled. “You select a destination and summon a portal to it.”

He scanned the lines, then looked at her. “I can’t read it.”

She frowned and stepped forward. Her fingers tapped against the middle portion of the glass and the words became legible. She stepped back and looked at him. “That better?”

He nodded. “There are so many choices.”

“Yeah.”

“Which one should I select?”

The woman’s smile faded and she considered him for a moment. Then her smile returned and she leaned close, pointing at a selection near the top. “Why don’t you try that one?”

He reached out and touched the name she had indicated. A deep vibrating hum came from behind them. He turned to see a greyish oval shape materialize in the air. “I walk through that?”

“Yep.”

“Okay thanks.” He stuck out his hand. “Sorry, I didn’t introduce myself earlier. Name’s Trew Strayne.”

“No kidding?” Her eyes brightened as she took his hand, pumping up and down energetically. “Nice to meet you, Trew. I hope you find who you’re looking for. Good luck.”

“Thanks.” He walked toward the portal and stopped short, turning to look at her. “I didn’t catch your name.”

“I didn’t give it.” He waited for a second and she laughed. “Sorry, I thought it would be funny to say that.”

Trew smiled.

She waved and turned, walking into the darkness. “My name is Desdemona.”

67

Katie woke up, rubbed her eyes, and stumbled down the dark hallway to the bathroom. When she reached the closed door, she leaned against and frowned at the sound of hissing water coming from the shower.  “Come on.” She banged on the door. “I need in there. Hurry up.”

Her father’s muffled voice came from the inside. “Hang on, I’ll be out in a minute.”

Katie sighed and leaned against the wall, sliding down to sit and wait.

Soon enough, the water stopped and she heard the swish of the shower curtain. A few minutes later, the door opened and her father emerged wearing a bathrobe. A towel was draped around his neck to catch the water still dripping from his hair. “Morning.”

Katie groaned and stood.

“It’s early.”

“Three a.m,” she grumbled.

“Yeah. You going back to sleep?”

“No.” She stumbled past him and entered the bathroom. “I wanna see Kat.”

“Me too. You having a shower?”

“No. I’ll be down in a few minutes.”

He smiled. “Breakfast?”

“Coffee is all I can stomach so early, Dad.”

“I’ll get a pot started. See you down there.”

Katie used the bathroom, returned to her room, got dressed, and went downstairs. Her dad was sitting on the couch, a coffee cup in hand. “Brought a pot.” He nodded at the tray on the coffee table in front of him.

“Thanks.” Katie filled her mug and sat beside him, her eyes moving to the viewer screen. “What’s she up to?”

“Her and Bobby are waiting to talk with someone.”

“Who?”

“Not sure. So far they are sitting in a room drinking coffee just like us.”

Katie smiled and watched her sister on the screen. She missed her. Kat had only been gone for a few weeks. There had been plenty of times when she’d been gone longer playing the Game, but this was different. Kat was never coming back.

Her father started to say something, but Katie hissed. “The door’s opening. Let’s listen to what happens.” Out of the corner of her eye, her father nodded as he sipped his coffee.

***

Kat stood and faced the door as it opened and Marlayna entered. “Hey there. This is a pleasant surprise.”

“Hey there, yourself.” The woman came forward and embraced Kat. “I’m glad to see that you made it through your first few days on the road.”

Kat laughed. “You were right. Bobby is an excellent guide and teacher.”

Marlayna released her and nodded, smiling as Bobby stood and hugged her as well. They all sat with Marlayna taking a chair across from them. She looked at Bobby and raised her eyebrows. “So?”

Kat frowned but remained silent, turning to look at Bobby.

Bobby stroked his chin and glanced at Kat for a second before shrugging. “She took to the basics well enough.”

“Good.”

“A bit lazy.”

Kat scowled.

He grinned. “Good lazy, though. Once she knew the routine, her ability to prioritize and save energy to fight kicked in. Like a lioness on the hunt.”

“And her fighting skills?” Marlayna asked.

“Yeah, they’re above average. And she’s a quick study. Give her something and she learns how to do it. She has a wide range of competencies.”

“Anything important to consider?”

“She’s reckless.”

Marlayna’s gaze drifted to Kat. “Are you?”

Kat considered the question, then grinned. “I guess.”

“In a good way or bad?”

Kat pursed her lips and shook her head.

Bobby laughed. “More good than bad, although sometimes it borders on the dangerous side. She’s not afraid to wade in and get her hands dirty, but when the odds were against us, she was ready to run.”

“Run away?” She shook her head. “You mean retreat.”

Bobby nodded. “See?”

“How many kills did she make?”

“Sixty-three.”

“Deaths?”

Kat laughed. “None. I’m still here.”

“Mhmm.” Marlayna looked at Bobby.

“Seven.”

“What?” Kat frowned.

“My question refers to how many times would you have died had Bobby not intervened and saved you. It’s very rare for someone to avoid death during the first phase. That’s why we send the guide with you.”

“Oh.”

“Even then, the guides fail. Remember that I told you not all recruits make it this far.”

“I don’t remember you saying that.”

Marlayna waved a hand. “I’m pretty sure I did. Anyway, it doesn’t matter. You made it.” She turned to Bobby once more. “So, do we want her?”

Both women looked at Bobby. He smiled and nodded.

“Good.” Marlayna reached behind her back, then held her hand toward Kat, opening her fingers to reveal a small square of thin yellow metal. Embossed in the centre was the black silhouette of a bird.

“What’s this?” Kat asked.

“An offer to join our team.”

“Our?”

“That’s right. Bobby and I are on the same side.”

“How many teams are there, again?”

“Thousands.”

“I see.”

“Before you arrived, your stats were sent out to the top teams. Many leaders want to recruit you. I was able to secure the right to make first offer.”

Kat nodded. “Bobby has explained the system a bit to me. It seems like life here is nothing more than a big gang war for dominance.”

“It’s much more than that.” Marlayna smiled. “Although fighting and conflict do play a very central part.”

“Well, no offence, but I’ve only been exposed to your team.” She frowned. “It have a name?”

“The Sparrows.”

Kat snorted. “Doesn’t sound very impressive.”

Bobby laughed.

Marlayna smiled. “The Sparrows are a fierce group. We are highly ranked, and it is rare for us to offer membership to a plank. Our invitation increases your reputation with everyone else, even if you choose not to join us.”

“Oh. Then I guess I should thank you.”

“Not necessary. We only seek those who are extraordinary.”

“I see.”

“And to correct your other point, you have been exposed to other teams.”

“I have?”

Marlayna nodded. “During your journey to this place, every attack was led by a different team, each trying to kill you.”

“Ouch. Not a great way to make me want to join them.”

“Sure it was.” Bobby smiled. “A few teams almost took us out. Seven would have killed you if not for me. Those are at least worth consideration.”

“Really?”

He nodded. “They are strong and want you. Ask me about the battle and I will name the team.”

Kat hesitated. “I feel like I should consider a few others before I decide.”

“Absolutely.” Marlayna closed her hand and tucked the symbol in her pocket. “If you had accepted my offer now, I would not have allowed it. This is a serious decision. The team you choose is most often that player’s family for the rest of their lives. Over the next few days, you will meet other leaders and they will formally invite you, as I did. When you are ready, then make your choice.”

“Okay.”

Marlayna stood and the other two followed suit. She smiled and hugged Kat once more. “The next few days will be overwhelming. If you need anything, send for me and I will come.”

Bobby touched Kat’s elbow and nodded. “Same goes for me, kiddo. You did great out there. If you need any advice or help, let me know.”

“You won’t be with me?”

He shook his head. “You’re safe here.”

“Oh.” She could hear the disappointment in her voice. Bobby grinned and she felt her cheeks get warm. “Well, thanks for keeping me alive.”

He winked at her and then grinned. “It was fun.”

68

Carl sauntered into the room, dropped down into the empty chair, and nodded at Raphael and Stephanie. Raphael reached for a bottle half-filled with phosphorescent blue liquid and filled a shot glass. With a flick of his wrist, he slid it toward Carl, who intercepted it and raised it in salute. He took a tiny sip, then licked his lips. “A rare treat. Thanks, boss. What’s up?”

“We have a job for you.”

“We?” He raised one eyebrow. “Ever since both sides banded together to train those little spiritual kids, it seems that the word ‘we’ comes up a lot more.”

Raphael laughed. “There were many times before that when the two factions worked together.” He nodded at Stephanie. “Steph doesn’t bother to hide it as much as her predecessors did.”

“Infernals could take that as a sign of weakness. When’s the last time one of your underlings tried to take you out, girl?”

“It’s been awhile.”

He shook his head. “What’s happening over in your camp? All the demons starting to sprout angel wings?”

Steph snorted. “Getting pointier tails, is more like it.”

“Then how are you keeping them from trying to kill ya?”

“When someone makes an attempt on me, everyone tied to the guilty party gets punished.”

His eyebrows shot up and he whistled. “That’s savage. I like the way you stress the word ‘punished’.”

The red motes in Stephanie’s eyes darted and swirled. “Yeah.”

Raphael cleared his throat. “The two of you can talk about crime and punishment later.”

Carl took another sip from his glass. “What do you want me to do?”

“Find and kill the one responsible for Sever Spiking the Timeless.”

“Ah.” He drained the shot glass and placed it on the table, pushing it toward Raphael and looking at the half-full bottle of blue liquid. Raphael frowned. Carl grinned. Raphael muttered and poured another shot.

“Thanks.” Carl saluted again and took another sip. “Any idea where Lohkam is hiding, or do I have to do all the work on this one?”

Stephanie frowned and Raphael laughed. “I imagine that Lohkam is still hiding somewhere on Tygon. Last time I spoke to Brandon, he still hadn’t managed to find the snake. What makes you bring him up?”

Carl’s gaze slid to Stephanie. “You never told him?”

“Told me what?” Raphael’s head swivelled back and forth between the two.

“It never came up.”

“What didn’t?”

Carl chuckled. “Maybe now’s the time, then.”

Raphael rapped a knuckle against the table. “Hello? What are the two of you talking about?”

“It’s nothing.” She glared at Carl.

He smiled. “If you don’t tell him, then how can I move forward with this?”

Stephanie crossed her arms. “Your target is a tall man with black hair and beard. He’s dressed in black robes, like some kind of wizard or priest.”

Carl frowned. “Huh?”

“The individual killing Timeless. That’s what he looks like.”

“Where you hear that?”

Stephanie threw her arms up. “Fine!” She turned to Raphael. “Lohkam is inside the Game.”

Raphael’s eyes widened. “What? When did this happen?”

“He came to see me a while ago.”

“He came to see you?”

She nodded.

“And you didn’t tell me.”

“I didn’t see the need.”

The muscles of Raphael’s jaw tightened. His eyes began to smoulder, the gold flecks flitting and jumping inside their irises. “Looks like the Devil still hides a few things from ya, Raph.”

“It wasn’t important,” Stephanie snapped.

“Of course it’s important!” Raphael roared, leaping up and glaring down at her. “Lohkam is inside the Game and you never bothered to mention it to me. This is insane.”

Stephanie frowned, leaning back in her chair.

Carl raised the shot glass to his lips. “Easy, brother. She has no history with Lohkam. If she knew the bastard like we do, she would have told you.”

After a moment, Raphael’s expression softened. “You’re right.” He sat and smoothed his hair back. “I’m sorry I lost it for a second, there.”

“It’s okay.” Stephanie’s eyebrows remained furrowed. “How do the two of you know Lohkam and what’s his deal?”

Carl laughed. “Long story.”

“I have time.”

Raphael shook his head and looked at Carl. “How long have you known?”

“That Lohkam was here?” Carl shrugged, careful not to reveal anything with his body language. “Saw him the other day. Was coming in to tell you but got called here.”

Raphael squinted. Carl returned the stare with his best flat gaze. Raphael turned back to Stephanie. “What did he say to you?”

Stephanie shrugged. “Only that a dark-haired man in a black robe was killing the Timeless.”

“That’s it?”

“Yeah. And he asked for my help in finding him.”

Carl snorted. “Asking for help isn’t Lohkam’s thing.”

“I agree.” Raphael’s expression became sour.

Carl raised the shot glass to his lips and sniffed at it. “You ask me, he’s the one killing us off.”

“I don’t believe that,” Stephanie said.

“Why not?”

“I looked him in the eyes. If he was lying I wou—”

Raphael laughed, his eyes meeting Carl’s. “Any of us can lie to each other if we really want to, Steph. And when it comes to underhanded, Lohkam is one of the best.”

“Have you found him?” Carl asked.

“Who?” she asked.

“The black-haired man in robes.”

“Not yet.”

“The Infernals have an extensive network and we don’t live in an age filled with robe-wearing madmen. If he was out there, you’d have heard about it by now.”

“Not necessarily.”

“What I’m hearing”—Carl smiled—“is that the two of you want me to hunt down Lohkam and kill him.”

Stephanie frowned and looked at Raphael.

Raphael considered the question for a moment, then nodded.

Carl stood. “Thanks for the drink, kids.” He turned and headed for the door. “You’ve made my day.”

69

The door closed. Chloe opened her mouth to speak but Courtney held up a hand and shook her head.

Minutes passed.

Courtney walked to the door and put her ear to the metal. Then she turned and examined the room. Finally, she nodded. “Okay. I can’t hear anyone outside and I don’t think they have listening devices in here.”

“If they do?”

“We can figure that out if it comes up.” Courtney sat on the cot across from Chloe’s. “What did you think of Marlayna?”

“I liked her.”

“Me too.”

“You don’t sound happy ‘bout that.”

“I think she’s a professional.”

Chloe leaned forward, her voice becoming a whisper. “Spy?”

Courtney laughed and nodded.

“If she is, it’s a big deal.”

“Okay.”

“Isn’t it?”

“Not really.”

“What about the others who’ve popped in to talk to us over the past few days?”

Courtney pursed her lips. “I didn’t detect that anyone else was trained in that way.”

“Maybe you missed it.”

Laughter. “It’s possible, but unlikely. It’s been centuries since a pro has fooled me.”

Chloe frowned. “How old are you?”

“I told you.”

“You said you don’t remember.”

“That’s right.”

“Hundreds of years old? Thousands?”

“Something like that.”

Chloe shook her head. “What’s our next move?”

“We’re going to have to trust someone. I was able to manage on my own before I found you, but even that was becoming difficult. In this reality you need to be part of a team.”

“They sound more like gangs.”

“Neither term conveys the concept accurately. It’s more like…” She tapped a finger against her chin.

“Family?”

Courtney pointed at Chloe. “Yep, that’s the word.”

“I guess that makes sense. Sounds like they didn’t have much of a life wherever they lived before this.”

“They spent a lot of time playing the Game.”

“Sounds terrible.”

Courtney shrugged. “It wasn’t so bad.”

“You played the Game, too?”

“Of course.”

“Huh.”

Courtney frowned. “I told you, everyone plays the Game. You’re playing it right now. At least, I think you are.”

“And all these kids failed out?”

“That’s right.”

“Did you fail out too?”

“Ha!” She shook her head. “Not even close.”

“How come you have powers?”

“I became Timeless.”

“Does everyone?”

“Nope.”

“I’d love to hear all about it.”

“Maybe some other time.”

“After you get me to safety?”

Courtney nodded.

“I like Marlayna.”

“So do I.”

Chloe lay back on the bed, arms behind her head. “You said we’re gonna have to trust someone. I vote we give her a try.”

“Me too.”

***

Bobby drummed his fingers against the desk, watching the clock on the far wall. He noticed Kat glaring at him. “What?”

“Do you mind?”

He stopped drumming. “Sorry.”

“It’s okay. I’m nervous and the tapping is getting on my last nerve.”

He laughed. “What’s to be nervous about?”

“Picking a team.”

“Been a tough few days?”

“You could say that.”

The door opened and Marlayna entered, a smile on her face. “There’s our girl.” Kat stood and the two women embraced. “So, how have the last couple days been for you?”

“I was just telling Bobby.” Kat rolled her eyes.

Marlayna laughed. “I always get a kick out of planks when it’s time to select a team.”

“Our misery pleases you?”

She sat beside Bobby and waited for Kat to take her seat. “It’s a great reminder that, no matter what reality we inhabit, the force that lives up here”—she tapped her head—“ is never happy.”

Kat shook her head and sighed. “There were a lot of interviews. So many teams made offers. It’s a lot to keep straight.”

“I can imagine. It’s either too much or too little, never a happy medium.”

“Too little?”

“Some newbs barely get any offers.”

“Oh.”

“Two or three. Sometimes none. I can assure you that being offered nothing is way more stressful than being flooded with opportunity.”

“Yeah. I guess my experience wasn’t so bad, considering the alternative.”

Marlayna laughed and reached across the table to pat Kat’s hand. “I’m glad to hear it. Now, what can Bobby and I do to help you decide?”

“I’ve decided.”

Marlayna looked at Bobby. He shrugged. “I thought you wanted to get our advice about who to join.”

Kat smiled. “From everything I’ve seen and heard, I’d be an idiot not to join the Sparrows.”

Marlayna grinned. “That’s kind of you to say.”

“Everyone says the same thing. Some of the other teams even spent their time trying to encourage me to join the Sparrows before the offer was taken off the table.”

Bobby laughed. “We wouldn’t rescind our offer.”

“I’m not taking that chance.” Kat raised her hands. “I’ve decided that I want to become a Sparrow.”

Bobby nodded and Marlayna stood, a big smile on her face. “I am so glad you decided to join us.”

“Me too.” Kat smiled, her eyes drifting to Bobby. He nodded and smiled. She felt her neck and cheeks flush. “So what do we do now?” She looked at Marlayna. “You teach me the secret handshake or something?”

“Nothing so difficult.” Marlayna produced the yellow diamond-shaped patch of thin metallic material with the image of a black sparrow silhouette. “Grab a seat and we’ll install your mark.”

“That’s it?”

“More or less.”

Kat shrugged and sat. Bobby pulled at the neck line of his shirt to reveal a yellow patch identical to the one in Marlayna’s hand stuck to his chest. “You can put it anywhere you want, but this is a good choice. Another popular spot with the ladies is on the shoulder. Up to you, though.”

Kat thought about it for a moment, then leaned forward, pulling her shirt down at the neck to expose her shoulder. “I like the idea of it on my back.”

Marlayna stood beside her, her expression solemn. “Once I attach this, you are a member of the team.”

“Great.”

“You understand what that means? Complete trust and loyalty to us above all others. Everything you do is a reflection of the team, and you work with the rest of us to make it strong so that we may be safe from the numerous dangers in this world. Do you agree to these terms?”

Kat nodded. “Absolutely.”

Marlayna smiled. “Take a breath. This hurts a bit.”

“Putting a piece of tape on me hurts?”

“Okay, a lot.”

“Wait!” She let go of her shirt and turned in her seat.

“Only for a few days,” Bobby said. “You ever had a tattoo?”

“Yes.”

“It will feel like that. No biggie.”

“Okay.” Kat turned back and pulled her shirt back down.

Marlayna nodded and placed the patch on her shoulder. “Looks good.” She glanced at Bobby. “What do you think?”

“Perfect.”

She nodded.

“When’s it start to hurt?”

Marlayna covered the patch with the flat of her hand and muttered something unintelligible. Heat spread through Kat’s shoulder.

“Ow!”

“Don’t be a baby.”

“Why’s it have to hurt?”

“The patch sends feelers into your avatar, links to bond us.”

Kat started to ask a question, but the burning intensified. “Oh my god it hurts!”

“Oh, for—” Bobby leaned down and grabbed her chin.

“What are you doing?”

He tilted her head up and kissed her. Kat’s eyes flew open, then fluttered closed, suddenly aware of the smoothness of his lips. A wave of dizziness and excitement washed over her.

Long seconds passed and she felt his touch fade. Slowly, she opened her eyes, feeling drunk. High on him.

He grinned down at her. “That help the pain?”

“What pain?” She grabbed the back of his head and pulled him close. Their lips touched again and she barely remembered that her back was on fire.

70

“Well,” Sparx asked.  “What did you think of Djinn fruit?”

“It was magical.”

“I’m glad that you liked it.” He set his fork down and leaned back in his chair.

“Now what?”

He frowned. “I don’t understand your question.”

“You’ve met me, showed me the forest, brought me to the City, given me an amazing tour of the sites.”

“Have you enjoyed your stay so far?”

“More than words can express.”

“Excellent.”

“I feel as if the goal was to get here. Now that we are, I’m wondering what comes next.”

Sparx picked up the last piece of fruit from his plate and popped it into his mouth. “I have no idea.”

“What?”

“I have guided many individuals Home. By this point, everyone has always remembered.”

“Remembered?”

“Who they are. Where they were.” He smiled. “Why they have returned.”

“Do they all live in the City? After they return.”

He shook his head. “Most return to their own dimension.”

“Where is that?”

“It is different for each of them.”

“Then why do they come here?”

“That is not for me to say.”

“Do you know?”

He nodded.

Sylvia considered his words.

“This experience is called, ‘the returning’.”

She frowned. “I’m sorry that I am not like the others. I can’t seem to remember.”

He laughed. “There is nothing to be sorry for, dear light. Yours is a different path, but that doesn’t mean things are going badly. In truth, I am excited that you still don’t remember.”

“You are?”

“Whatever happens next will be new for me also. It’s been awhile since that’s happened. I’m intrigued.”

She smiled.

“We will spend a few more days travelling the City. There is still much to show you. I expect that your memory will return.” He shrugged. “If it doesn’t, then we will take the next step of discovery together and both experience it for the first time.” He reached across the table and took her hand. “Do not worry. All is well.”

Sylvia met his eyes and returned his smile.

71

Kat and Bobby sat in the hallway and waited. Occasionally, she reached up and touched the new patch beneath her shirt, brushing her fingertips against the metal before returning her hand to her lap.

“How’s it healing up?” Bobby asked.

“There’s barely any pain.”

“Good.”

“Yeah.” She shrugged and looked at the ground. They hadn’t spent any time together since the kiss. She had wanted to, but thought it smart to let him make the next move. Three days had passed and he hadn’t. She’d spent most of that time flip-flopping between being angry that he hadn’t called on her, and then beating herself up for not taking the initiative herself.

“Marlayna should be out soon.” Bobby nodded toward the door across from them. “Then we can discuss what to do with you.”

“What usually happens?”

“We return to the team zone.”

“You have your own zone?”

He nodded. “Every major team maintains and controls a base zone.”

“What goes on there?”

“Rest. Relaxation. Planning.” He shrugged. “Everything and nothing, depending on how things are at the moment. Nothing big has come knocking at our door, lately. We will likely take you back and introduce you to the major players of the Sparrows. Then we will help you discover your specialty.”

“Are you coming too, or heading back to get another plank for orientation?”

“Oh, I’m coming back. It’s rare for me to do orientation.”

“Why did you do mine?” She gave him a sideways glance.

“Marlayna asked me to.” He looked at her out of the corner of his eye and grinned. “I’m glad I did.”

She smiled and their eyes met. “Me too.”

The door opened and they stood. Marlayna emerged, but behind her, in the room, two women sat at a table. She tilted her head to look past Marlayna, a frown on her face. “Chloe?”

Marlayna’s eyes narrowed and her hand snaked forward, grabbing Kat and backing into the room. “Bobby, get in here too,” she hissed. Bobby followed and closed the door behind him.

“What did you just say?” Marlayna’s gaze jumped between Kat and the women at the table.

Kat’s eyes widened. “Oh my god, it is Chloe.”

The second woman at the table stood and positioned herself between Chloe and Kat, her eyes narrowing.

“It’s okay.” Marlayna raised a hand and the woman seemed to relax. “Courtney, this is Bobby and Kat.” She raised one eyebrow and looked at Kat. “And yes, the woman sitting down is named Chloe.”

“Wow.” Kat shook her head. “What are you doing in Atonement?”

“Where should she be?” Bobby asked.

“Apparently, I’m supposed to be in something called the Game.” Chloe smiled wryly as she looked at Kat. “Do I know you?”

“Yes. No. Well, I guess not really.” Kat laughed. “We know each other on Tygon.”

“Who am I there?”

“Addisyn Strayne.”

“Huh.” Chloe nodded and looked at Courtney. “That matches the story you told me, which means that either it’s true or the two of you met and got your story straight in another room.”

“It’s true.” Courtney rolled her eyes. “And it didn’t take long for you to get recognized, just like I said would happen.” She shook her head at Marlayna. “Which is not good.”

They took seats around the table and Bobby nodded at Chloe. “Are you the Ancient that the guards were talking about when we got here?”

“She is,” Courtney said.

“Which makes you the Rogue.”

She nodded.

“You’re right, Kat,” Marlayna said. “Chloe should be in the Game, but she somehow got pulled into our reality.”

“Courtney from the Game too?” Bobby asked.

“Yeah.”

“Wait a minute.” Bobby leaned closer. “Red flecks in your eyes. You a Timeless?”

Courtney nodded.

“Wow. Addisyn Strayne and an Infernal.” He chuckled. “I bet trouble is never far from the two of you gals.”

“That seems to be an accurate assessment,” Marlayna said. “The girls have decided to trust team Sparrow and ask for our help.”

“We decided to trust you,” Courtney said. “Not your team.”

“She is the team.” Bobby crossed his arms. “Marlayna speaks for all of us. If you count on her, you can depend on all of us.”

“That’s good to know.”

“You’ve got to get back to the Game,” Kat said.

“They do,” Marlayna agreed. “But no one can think of a way to make it happen.”

“How did you get here?”

“Shimmering patches of air.”

“I’ve seen those,” Bobby said.

“You have?”

He nodded.

“Anyone from here ever got sucked into one?”

He laughed. “I can’t imagine anyone would be foolish enough to get close enough to risk that happening.”

Courtney scowled and Chloe blushed.

“So, we find a shimmer and shove the both of you through it.” Bobby brushed one palm against the other. “Send you back to where you came from. Easy fix.”

“Unless”—Courtney frowned—“the shimmer leads to a different reality which turns out to be more dangerous than this one.”

“Hrmph.” Bobby ran a hand through his hair. “I think it’s safe to say no reality is more dangerous than this one.”

Courtney rolled her eyes and Marlayna sighed. “Travelling through a shimmer isn’t an option.”

“Suit yourself.” He shrugged.

“Other thoughts?”

“The way I see it”—Courtney held up two fingers—“we have two choices. We either hole up somewhere safe, or keep moving.” She blew a stray lock of hair from her forehead. “Neither of those accomplish anything, but my main goal is staying safe and alive until a better solution presents itself.”

“And if it never does?” Bobby asked.

“Then at least we keep busy.”

“You would be safe in our zone,” Marlayna said. “The trickiest part will be getting you there.”

Kat held up a hand. “Um, I’m missing something here. Who’s in danger?”

All eyes looked toward Chloe.

“Really?” Kat frowned. “Why?”

“Atonement is filled with fallen,” Marlayna said.

“Yeah.”

“Many were in the old system; slaves and victims working under horrible conditions.”

“I get that.”

“Now they are here.”

Kat smiled. “Exactly. They are here because the Prophet”—she pointed at Chloe—“your mother, created a better place for them to live.”

“Except it isn’t.”

Kat frowned. “Huh?”

“Many living in Atonement feel that things are not better here.”

“But that’s wrong.” She looked at Bobby, then Marlayna. “Right?”

Marlayna raised her eyebrows. “Life is hard here. Most die within a few years of arriving.”

“It can’t be as bad as slavery on Tygon.”

“A lot think it’s worse.”

Kat swore.

“And they blame Trew and Danielle for being stuck here.”

“Which means that if they find out their daughter is here—”

“They will turn this world upside down to put their hands on her and take revenge on the Strayne family.”

Kat frowned and shook her head. “I don’t believe that.”

“You haven’t seen much of this place,” Bobby said. “On a grand scale, Atonement is in a bad way.”

Kat pursed her lips. “Does everyone feel that way?”

“Of course not,” Marlayna said.

“Maybe half,” Bobby admitted.

“What about the other half?”

“If there wasn’t so much war and violence, we could make this reality into an amazing place to live.”

Kat nodded slowly. “Hm.”

“I know that look.” Bobby raised an eyebrow. “You have an idea.”

She grinned. “It’s a crazy one, but yeah, I have an idea.”

Marlayna laughed. “Let’s hear it.”

“Maybe it’s time to stop fighting to survive, and start fighting to create a better world for everyone to live in.”

“Many feel that way,” Marlayna admitted. “Alas, the teams struggle to follow a single leader.”

“What if someone appeared that the positive ones would be willing to follow?”

Marlayna frowned at Kat. Kat nodded toward Chloe.

Marlayna looked at the woman, then nodded.

Chloe frowned. “What?”

***

Emma heard her phone chirp, but ignored it.

A few seconds later, it chirped again. And then again. “Not, now.” She reached for her phone.

Call me! the text read.

She frowned and typed a reply

Can’t. Busy.

The phone rang. She sighed and answered it. “What, Beth?”

“Are you watching?”

“I’m trying to, but someone is bothering me on my phone.”

Laughter. “Addisyn is sitting across from your sister.”

“Yeah.”

“Nobody knows where Addisyn is.”

“I know.”

Beth squealed, and Emma held the phone away from her ear. “She isn’t in the Game! Addisyn is somehow in Atonement!”

“Yeah.”

“Do you think anyone else knows?”

Emma’s breath caught in her throat. “Oh god, I bet not.”

“You gotta jump on this, Emma.” Beth’s words tumbled out in a blur. “Get word to the Prophet. She might even come visit you. You might be on TV!”

“Wow, you’re right.”

“Oh my god, this is so exciting!” Beth screeched. “Let me know. You promise I can come with you if you get a cha—”

“Yeah. Sure. I gotta go.”

“You contacting her now?”

Emma hung up the phone. She watched her sister on the view screen for another couple seconds, then opened her laptop, doing a quick search for the email address of the Prophet. She found it and typed a short message. Then she hit the Send button, closed her laptop, and continued watching her sister talk with Addisyn Strayne in Atonement.

72

Cooper stood on the edge of the forest and leaned against a tree, arms crossed as he watched a small group move against the horizon. A hissing sounded from behind him, but he didn’t bother to turn around. The sound faded and footsteps approached.

“There he is.” Jyoti’s voice had a playful tone.

Cooper turned and smiled. “Well, hello there. I was expecting the old man.”

Her white teeth flashed and she rested a gloved hand on his shoulder. “Hope you’re not disappointed to get me instead.”

“Not in the least.”

She looked past him and jutted out her chin. “Who’s that?”

“A group on their way into the wilderness.”

“Anyone I know?”

“Don’t you know everyone?”

“No more than you do.”

He chuckled. “One of them is Addisyn Strayne.”

“Here?” Jyoti whistled. “Well, that’s a wee bit of interesting.”

“Yeah.”

“How she end up in Atonement?”

“She was pulled here through a shimmer.”

“Ah.”

“And there’s a Timeless with her.”

“You mean Warden.”

“What?”

“That’s what they’re called in this reality.”

“Oh.” He shook his head. “No, not a Warden. She was a Timeless from the Game. Clive and Autumn’s youngest, Courtney. She came through a shimmer, too.”

“Huh. Pretty soon this place is gonna be filled with Earthlings.”

“Doubt it. Only a few have been sucked through the shimmers, and I don’t sense any others in this reality.”

She looked at him sideways and smiled. “Well, hey. You sound like you’re finally starting to get a handle on your domain.”

“Trying.”

“That’s all we can do. It’s a lot to wrap your head around at the start.”

“Yeah.”

“You’re doing well.”

Cooper growled.

“Honestly, you are.”

“First praise I’ve heard.”

“We aren’t known for giving positive feedback to each other, likely ‘cause we’re often busy juggling a million balls. We don’t often have a chance to acknowledge the good stuff.”

He shrugged. “If I’m still alive, and the realities that I’m responsible for aren’t all destroyed, that’s praise enough.”

Jyoti laughed. “You’re even starting to sound like a Wielder.”

“There ya go.”

Jyoti sat on the ground. Cooper glanced down and she patted the grass beside her. He sighed and sat. She pulled a stalk of grass from the ground and stuck it between her teeth. “Gonna send them back to the Game?”

“I’ve been considering it.”

“If they die here…”

“Yeah.”

“You watched Addy grow up. Protected her.”

He looked up at the group as they vanished. “I love that girl like she’s my own.”

“Then you should send her back.”

Cooper said nothing.

“What’s stopping you?”

“My gut.”

“Still doubting yourself?”

“More than ever.”

“That’s not a bad thing.”

“Really?”

“As long as you don’t let the feeling paralyze you.”

“I think it is. Paralyzing me.”

Jyoti chuckled. “Listen, you were chosen to be a Wielder for a reason.”

“What reason is that?”

“Ha!” She threw the grass away and plucked another. “I have no clue.”

“You don’t?”

She shook her head. “The actual reason doesn’t matter.” He raised one eyebrow. Jyoti blinked. “Well, it matters to somebody, or something, but not to you or me. I couldn’t tell you why I was offered a bottle cap either.” He opened his mouth but she held up a hand. “My point is that somebody out there, who is way smarter than us, decided you had some kind of potential. Sure, the way you came in was a bit traumatic from your point of view—”

He snorted.

“But you need to get back up on the horse and start making the tough calls. That’s the main reason you’re here, you know?”

“Actually, I didn’t know that.”

“Huh.” She paused and frowned. “The old man tell you nothing?”

“Not so much, no.”

“Well, I’m telling you now. Listen to your intuition. Make the calls, and stand behind them.”

He frowned. “Isn’t that what they tell sports referees?”

She shrugged. “I don’t know. Is it?”

“I think so.”

She tossed the piece of grass away and stood. “Well, it’s good advice no matter where it comes from.” She patted him on the shoulder. “Make the call.”

“Okay.”

She nodded and headed into the forest. “Okay.” She waved at him and was soon gone from sight.

73

Trew stood in the middle of the crumbled building and scanned the area. A flock of birds flew upward, and he looked into the sky and watched them. Then, he stepped over the ledge of the broken foundation and walked toward the rusted truck parked at the curb. In spite of the abandoned, empty, ruined buildings, he couldn’t help but think that this place looked familiar.

He pulled the truck’s pitted chrome door handle and got inside, turning the key in the ignition. The engine made a loud clatter, but started easily. Trew wiped sweat from his face and reached for the bottle of water on the passenger seat. As he raised it to his lips, a glint of light flashed to his right. He turned and saw the bumper of a car disappear around the corner.

Trew placed the bottle between his legs and reached for the gear shift on the side of the steering column. “That’s the first person I’ve seen since I got here.” He put the truck in drive and floored the accelerator.

***

He followed the car for almost an hour, staying well back as the vehicle wound through streets and eventually left the city. Eventually, the car turned into a driveway that extended into a wooded area. Trew stopped on the side of the road short of the driveway, shut off the truck, and rolled the window down. In the distance, he heard the car shut off, followed by doors opening and closing. Voices—two men and one woman—spoke, followed by the sound of a wooden door closing.

Trew got out of the car and surveyed the road. He realized that stopping where he did had been a dumb mistake, but starting the truck would call attention. He walked to the side of the road and made his way through the shallow ditch and into the woods.

He moved silently until he reached the edge of the woods. A two-story house with faded wooden siding sat in a clearing. Two cars and a truck were parked in front of it on a gravel driveway. There was an old-fashioned swing and a wooden chair on the porch. Faded yellow curtains hung in the windows.

He knelt down and waited, considering his next move.

Minutes passed. Trew’s knees began to ache. He started to stand, when a faint crack behind him caught his attention.

He spun around, turning in time to see something big and grey speeding toward him. He tried to dodge, but couldn’t. There was a thud against the side of his skull and his vision exploded in white and yellow light.

He fell to the ground and blacked out.

***

All heads turned toward the door boots clumped on the porch outside. The door swung open and Bamber entered, panting as he bent over and tried to catch his breath.

A woman standing at the kitchen counter frowned. “What’s the matter with you?”

“Caught someone, Paulina.”

“Where?”

“In the woods.” Bamber regained his breath and straightened. “Some guy was camped out there, watching the house.”

“He alone?”

Bamber nodded. “Left his truck on the road right out front of the driveway.”

“Not very smart thing to do.”

“Maybe not, but he was fast.” Bamber’s eyes widened. “I snuck up on him. Had him dead to rights, but he almost got the better of me anyway. Had to hit him with the shovel, couple of times.”

One of the men frowned. “Did ya kill him, bud?”

“No. I mean, I don’t think so.”

The man shook his head and snorted. “Bet he’s dead.”

“He was still breathing when I left him.”

“Okay, then. Let’s go see who ya sucker punched. If it was one of the neighbours, we’re gunna have to let them smack you down to make things right.”

Bamber opened his mouth, but Paulina shook her head. “You did fine, my boy. Let’s go take a look at this intruder.”

***

Paulina frowned. “I don’t recognize him.” She looked up. “Anyone?”

Heads shook.

“Turn him over and let’s see where he’s from.”

Bamber grabbed the man by the shoulders and flipped him so that he was facedown, then lifted the hair at the nape of the man’s neck. There were gasps. Everyone stepped back.

“He has no mark.” Bamber’s eyes were wide as he looked at his hands, holding them away from his body.

“Think he’s sick?” a woman asked.

“Likely.” Another spoke. “Brought the plague from somewhere and now we’re all dead.”

“Hush.” Paulina scowled. She looked at Bamber, holding up a hand as he took a step toward her. “Don’t come any closer, hun. Stay beside him. I know you’re scared—”

“No, I’m not.” The tone of his voice was calm, but there was fear in his eyes.

“I’m sure he’s clean. You’ll be okay.”

Bamber nodded.

“He has to stay here until the authorities arrive, but I need you to do one more thing for me.”

“What?”

“I need you to tie him up so he don’t get away.”

Bamber shook his head. “I can’t. I won’t. I already touched him too mu—”

“That’s right. You already touched him. The rest of us haven’t.”

Bamber bowed his head. “I guess there’s no point in anyone else being exposed.”

Paulina nodded. “I doubt that he’s sick.”

“Okay.” His voice was faint. “I’ll do it.”

“Thank you.”

A coil of rope landed at Bamber’s feet and he bent to pick it up. The rest of the group turned and headed back toward the house.

“I’ll call this in,” Paulina said. “You tie him.”

“Okay.” He moved to the unconscious man and reached for his hands.

“When you’re done, wait in the driveway near the road, okay, Bamber?”

Bamber nodded, his face pale and eyebrows furrowed.

74

Aleph stood beside Gimel, her gaze moving between him and the field. He stood with arms crossed, hands hidden in the folds of his robe. He watched the globes below with a blank expression.

After a few moments, he blinked and turned to face Aleph.

“Well?” she asked.

“Interesting.”

“You don’t look surprised. Is this why you ordered Cooper to leave his globes untended?”

Gimel’s eyes darted to the field before returning to hers. He smiled. “I did not think something like this would happen.”

“Is it bad?”

“I don’t think so.”

“You don’t think—” She felt herself beginning to panic and paused before speaking once more. “Have you ever seen this type of thing before, Gimel?”

“I have not.”

“A globe brightens before it burns out.”

He bowed his head. “Yes.”

“The globe that brightens dies soon after.”

“That is the normal way of things, yes.”

Aleph frowned. “Is there any other reason for a globe to become so bright?”

“There must be.”

“What makes you say that?”

“How soon after they brighten do they die?”

“Depends. Usually within a cycle or three.”

“How many cycles have passed. Since this?”

“None. I summoned you immediately.”

Gimel frowned and tilted his head. “I must go.”

“Now?” Aleph could feel panic building in her chest again. “Can’t you stay?”

“For what purpose?”

She opened her mouth and looked at the globes. Her shoulders sagged. “I don’t know.”

“I will return before three cycles have passed.” He rested a hand on her shoulder. “I will bring answers, and be able to stay longer.”

“Until…”

He nodded, formed a doorway of light, and stepped through.

Aleph looked over the field and slumped to the ground. She squinted, even from this distance able to feel the intense heat being given off by tens of thousands of globes burning like suns in the sand.

***

The doorway disappeared behind Gimel. He walked to a closet and opened it, removed his robes, and hung them inside. There was a knock behind him. He closed the closet, moved to his desk, and sat. “Enter.”

The door opened and an old man with greying hair and tanned, wrinkled skin entered. He placed his right hand over his heart and bowed. “Sorry to disturb you, Lord.”

“What is it, Saul?”

“There has been a call from the outskirts.”

Gimel placed his hands flat on the desk and considered the pale glow emanating from his skin. “Is there a problem?”

Saul bowed his head. “They have caught someone without a mark.”

“Is that so?”

“Yes, Lord.”

“Send a medical unit to quarantine the area.”

“That has already occurred.”

“Then why bother me with this?”

“The man that they caught—”

“Yes?”

“He escaped.”

Gimel sighed. “One man on the outskirts is of no interest to me, Saul. I’m sure they will find him soon enough.”

“Sorry, Lord, I am not being clear. He escaped after they put him in a containment vehicle.”

“Oh. That shouldn’t have happened.”

Saul stood with hands together, an uncomfortable expression on his face.

“There is more?”

“Only one small thing.”

“Well then, out with it.”

“They were able to get the man’s name.”

“And?”

“It is Trew Strayne, Lord.”

Gimel’s spine grew cold and began to tingle. “That isn’t possible.”

Saul looked at the ground.

Gimel stood. “Get my car.”

“It is out front and waiting, Lord.”

75

Danni looked up from her menu and watched the hostess lead Cooper to her table. She smiled, grabbed the bottle of wine, and poured some into a second glass. She set it down at the place across from her. “Hi.”

“Hi.” Cooper sat and picked up the glass, raising it in toast. She returned the gesture and both drank. “It’s delicious.”

“I’m glad you like it.”

He set the glass down and picked up the menu. “What’s good here?”

“The chicken, but does that matter?” Danni laughed. “I’ve never seen you order anything but steak.”

He smiled and set the menu down. “A nice steak does sound good.”

The waiter arrived and Danni ordered for both of them. Then she took another sip of wine before speaking. “It’s good to see you.”

“And you.”

“I hear that you’ve been on Tygon more frequently.”

“Yeah.”

“Do you travel into the other simulations as often?”

“Yes.”

“Good. I need a favour.”

Cooper nodded. “If I can.”

“If you can.” Danni laughed. “You’re a god now. You can do anything you want.”

He frowned. “I’m hardly a god.”

“Still.” She nodded toward the bottle caps on his gloves. “Those give you some pretty cool abilities, right?”

“I’m starting to learn a few, yeah.”

She took a sip of wine.

“What do you want me to do, Danni?”

“You know that Chloe has somehow been transported into Atonement?”

“Yes.”

“I want you to find her and send her back into the Game.”

Cooper bit his lip.

“You can do that, right?”

“I could.”

Danni frowned. “But?”

“It’s complicated.”

“No. It’s not. You either do what I am asking, or you don’t.”

“I want to.”

“Good.”

He winced and shook his head. “But I have to say no.”

Danni closed her eyes, took a couple of breaths, then looked at Cooper again. “Why?”

“I can’t tell you.”

“You can.”

He sighed. “Won’t, then. I’m trying to be nice about this.”

Danni tried to laugh but it came out as a sob. She regained her composure and stood. “Okay, well thanks for considering it, at least.”

Cooper stood. “Danni, don’t leave.”

“There’s nothing to stay for.” She sniffed. “In the past, you always acted as if Addy was special to you.”

“She is.”

Danni chopped the air with her hand. Her eyes hardened. “Shut up. Your words make it worse. I can’t believe you won’t do this for us. For her.”

“But—.”

“Forget it. The meal is paid for. Enjoy your steak.”

Cooper watched her leave the restaurant. He stood, aware of the looks and stares from other customers. Finally, he drained his wineglass and walked toward the exit.

76

Tav lowered the dead Eternal’s body to the ground, pulled the Sever Spike from his neck, and returned it to the sheath beneath his robe. He raised his head, sniffing the air and narrowing his eyes. With a smile, he removed a fresh Sever Spike from its sheath, examined it, and lay it on the ground beside his victim.

Then he stood and walked away, letting the darkness envelop him.

***

Lohkam moved slowly. His senses screamed that a dead body was close, and he could feel the energy signature which he had been tracking—the same one that had been near every Timeless body he’d found..

He summoned the golden glow and let it build around him. Then, with a flick of his mind, he sent it in all directions, hoping to pass over someone living. He frowned as it swept across the still form of the corpse. After a few more seconds, he opened his eyes and shook his head. “Missed him again.”

He walked to the body and examined it. A glint of something gold caught his eye. “This is new.” He knelt down and picked up the Sever Spike. Stephanie had explained the device. He was surprised to find one left behind. “He musta heard me coming and dropped it in a rush to get away.”

***

Carl descended from the sky, silent as a night hawk as his feet touched the roof. He closed his eyes and summoned the golden glow, using his mind to throw the energy out like a net. He smiled as it made contact with two bodies, one live and the other dead. He could see the golden silhouette turn toward him. Carl leapt into the air.

Eyes still closed, he hoovered high above, smiling as a pulse of golden light similar to his shot away from the figure. Carl watched the shimmering gold light race toward him, but not quite high enough to touch him. Missed me.

He waited for a few seconds, then drew two long blades from sheaths behind his back. He leaned forward and began to move towards his prey.

***

Lohkam felt the pulse and stood, looking around in the darkness. He sent out a quick burst of energy and cursed under his breath when it revealed nothing. He reached for his long blade with his left hand, still holding the Sever Spike in his right. He looked down at it and considered dropping it in favour of his blade. Instead, he pressed the red button in the bottom of the Spike’s grip and grinned as it began to hum. Then he stood and ran for cover in a group of bushes.

***

Carl smiled as the dark form hid in a cluster of bushes. He selected a clear area twenty feet away from where his target had hid and landed. He let his hands fall to his sides, still holding the knives. He knew where the attack would come from, which was more advantage than he had expected.

Your move.

***

Lohkam sprang from the bushes and streaked toward Carl from behind..

Carl turned, his arms flying up, blades slashing.

Lohkam dropped to his knees, allowing momentum to slide his body forward. He slid past Carl, leaning back in time to avoid the spinning knives, hammering backward with his left arm to counterattack. He let out a growl as he felt the edge of his blade part cloth and bite into flesh. Without waiting, he turned and leapt toward Carl, leaning to one side to avoid the strike that he felt certain would come.

He hissed as Carl’s blade plunged into the muscle of his neck. He stopped short and kicked, using the momentum to propel himself away. He landed on his feet and reached up to touch his wound. Nothing big. He grinned as he met Carl’s glare.

“First blood to you, old boy.” Carl lowered his body into a defensive stance, arms spread with blades at the ready. Blood trickled down his pant leg. “I think my blade’s kiss got your attention, though.”

“It’s a scratch.”

“Same.” Carl raised one eyebrow. “You poison your blades?”

“Nope. You?”

“Oh no. I want you to feel every bit of what’s coming your way.”

“You always talked too much, Carl.”

Carl laughed. “Please. That was the one contest you managed to win.” His eyes flicked to the Sever Spike. “Knew it was you.”

“Hush now.” Lohkam smiled. “Save that breath for fighting.”

Carl shrugged and dashed forward.

They clashed together in a blur of blades, each striking, blocking, and countering like lightning crackling along a metal bar. Initially on the defensive, Lohkam slowly turned the riposte’s and blocks into counterstrikes, forcing Carl to scramble to avoid being cut.

As the seconds stretched into minutes, the flurry and fury took its toll on each of them. A nick on Carl’s cheek, a line of blood on Lohkam’s shoulder.

Carl countered a slash, then reversed his blades and struck with the hilt. There was a thud and Lohkam’s head reared back. Before Carl could follow through with a second hit, his eyes widened and he whipped backward, narrowly avoiding an upward slash from Lohkam.

Almost like magic, Carl reversed direction again and closed the space between them to create another blinding exchange.

It went on like this for another few minutes.

Then it stopped.

Both men stood a few paces from each other, weapons hanging, shoulders drooped. Carl glared, his head tilted sideways, one eye swollen shut, the other squinted.

Lohkam smiled. Flecks of blood spattered his lips and teeth as his chest heaved and he gasped for breath.

Carl’s good eye lowered to focus on Lohkam’s midsection. Lohkam followed his opponent’s gaze and raised one eyebrow as he noticed his hand pressing against his abdomen. He looked up and raised an eyebrow, his smile fading. “That’s it, then?”

Carl nodded. “Looks like.”

Lohkam fell backward, his steps wide and staggered. His hand came away from his stomach and a font of bright red blood gushed from the gash. He fell to the ground, arms splayed wide, the clang of his weapons hitting the ground breaking the silence like great church bells.

Carl tried to sheath his weapons, but they dropped with a clatter from his weary hands. He bent forward, his breath coming in ragged pulls. After a moment, he shuffled forward, bending down to retrieve the Sever Spike. He closed the distance to Lohkam and sank to his knees, head bowed as he knelt beside the dying man’s head.

Lohkam’s eyes were closed, his breathing shallow. Carl gripped a handful of his hair and Lohkam’s eyes opened. “Dirty attack, Carl,” he wheezed.

“Thanks.”

A smile appeared on the Lohkam’s face and he tried to laugh, but only retched and coughed. “I think I got you pretty good though.”

“Aye.”

“You dying too?”

Carl pursed his lips and nodded.

Lohkam smiled and closed his eyes. “That’ll have to do.”

“First to die loses?”

Lohkam heard the hum of the Sever Spike near his ear. “You gonna put that thing in me?”

“Yeah.”

“Then I guess you win.”

“Wanna beg for mercy?”

Lohkam tried to laugh again, coughed, and shook his head. “We know each other better than that, kid.”

“Fair enough.” Carl turned Lohkam’s head to one side, paused, then slid the Sever Spike into the base of Lohkam’s brain.

It took a second for the Spike to get to work. Lohkam’s eyes widened and he began to scream, a full terrifying sound that filled the darkness. Carl gripped the man’s hair, smiling down as fire and agony consumed his enemy from within.

Long moments of screaming passed. When Lohkam finally fell silent, Carl let go of the dead man’s hair and flopped onto his back beside him. His strength was gone, all he could do was lie with his eyes open, staring up at the night sky as he waited for death to take him.

***

Carl became aware of a sound, the soft crunching of gravel. He lacked the strength to turn his head, but opened his eyes and stared up at the night sky.

The sound became louder, then stopped. A face appeared, a man with messy black hair and bushy eyebrows. He smiled and put a hand out in greeting. “That was a great fight!”

Carl blinked.

“Seriously, best battle I’ve ever seen, and I’ve witnessed some mythical match-ups.” The man leaned closer. “A shame that I must Spike you, now.” He shook his head. “But if I don’t, it could cause an issue later on.” He rubbed his forehead, then raised one eyebrow. “There is a loophole, though. If you aren’t awake, then I can’t do it.”

Carl blinked, then closed his eyes.

“Thing is, it’s not in me to be kind. Not to creatures like you.” He stroked his beard, a frown on his face. “I should honour that fight, though.”

Carl grunted.

“You know what? I’m going to let you slide. I mean, you’re dead in a few minutes anyway.” Carl’s eyes remained closed. A hand tapped his chest. “Take the natural death, friend. You earned it. Thanks again for the entertainment.”

The crunching footsteps faded away. Carl felt his breathing slow. He tried to summon the glow, but couldn’t.

77

It was late when Chloe and Kat decided to turn in for the night. They walked to their rooms together and reached Chloe’s first.

“We should have gone to bed sooner.” Chloe opened her door. “We leave early in the morning.”

Kat smiled. “I’m pretty sure that it will be closer to midday.”

“That would be better.”

“Nervous?”

Chloe laughed. “About heading out into a dangerous world filled with people who will do whatever they can to kill me if they find out who I am?” She nodded. “You bet.”

“I hear that we will be joined by a bigger force of Sparrows soon enough.”

“Still.”

“I know. It’s a lot to process.”

“I’m not sure I believe half of what I’ve been told.”

“And the other half?”

Chloe grinned. “The second half I totally don’t believe.”

Kat laughed. “Try and get some sleep. I’ll wake you in the morning.”

“Okay,” Chloe stepped into her room and flipped the light switch. “Night.”

She froze in her doorway. An old man with messy white hair and white beard sat in a chair in the corner. He wore black army boots, was dressed in black garbage bags, and wore gloves made from… “Are those pop bottle caps?”

“What’s this?” He stood and scowled. “You’re not Trew.”

“Who?”

“Trew.” He shook his head and approached, leaning closer to peer into her eyes. “Ah, crap!”

“Are you okay? And what are you doing in my room?”

“Addisyn,” he grumbled.

“Pardon me?”

“Never mind.”

“Did you just call me Addisyn?”

“‘Course I did. That’s your name.” He plunked back down in the chair. “Makes sense. Father and daughter are enough alike that I honed in on your energy signature by accident.”

“You’re looking for someone else?”

He sighed. “I’ve lost Trew.”

My father on Tygon? “He’s here? In Atonement?”

“That’s where we are?” The old man frowned. “Atonement? What are you doing here, girl? You’re supposed to be in the Game.”

“I know.” She forgot her reluctance to believe the stories she’d heard. “I need to get back there.”

“‘Course ya do.”

“Can you help me?”

“Huh?”

“Can you help me get back to Earth…to the Game.”

He rubbed his nose and sniffed. “S’pose I could do that easy enough.”

“Great, let me go tell Court—”

The old man pointed a glove at her. A fine silvery dust streamed from his wiggling fingers and crossed the room, enveloping Chloe in a windless vortex of shimmering powder.

Chloe opened her mouth to speak, but the old man disappeared and the room became dark.

A moment later, faint light. She looked around and her jaw dropped.

“Oh my god. I’m in my bedroom.” She moved to the wall and flipped the light switch. “This is Earth.”

She sat down on her bed, hands on her knees. “I’m home.”

78

The old man trudged through the sand and up the hill, stopping behind the small group which had gathered at the edge. Cooper, Jyoti, and Aleph were all looking at the floor of the arena with expressions of concern.

“Quite the gathering.” He waited for a response. When none came, he grunted and moved to stand beside Cooper, surveying the scene below. “Whoa. What’s with the globes down there? They’re as bright as suns for god’s sake.”

Aleph shook her head. “We have no idea.”

“Huh?” He shot her a look and frowned.

Cooper spoke, his tone somber. “I think my globes are spreading some sort of sickness to the rest.”

“What makes you say that?”

“It began with his flock,” Aleph said.

“Ah.” The old man stroked his beard. “What’s Gimel saying?”

“Gimel was supposed to return many cycles ago,” Aleph said. “But he has not.”

The old man nodded towards Jyoti. “What are you doing here?”

“Cooper asked me to come take a look.”

He grunted. “And? What’s your opinion?”

“I don’t think it’s good.”

“I see.” He stroked his beard again. “Has it jumped to any other fields?”

Aleph gasped. “I hadn’t considered that possibility—”

He raised his eyebrows.

“I will check at once.” She turned and retreated down the hill.

“I’ll go with her.” Jyoti jogged after Aleph, leaving Cooper alone with the old man.

“I don’t know how I caused this,” Cooper said.

The old man said nothing.

A corona of light extended from the globes, soaring high above the stadium. “I’m surprised they haven’t burnt out yet,” Cooper said.

“I was just inside Atonement and it looked normal enough.” He shot Cooper a look. “I took care of your mistake in there, by the way.”

“Mistake?”

He nodded. “Trew and Danni’s girl somehow got stuck over there.”

Cooper’s eyebrows furrowed. “What did you do?”

The old man made a waving motion with one hand. “I put her back.”

“What?”

“Safe and sound on Tygon where she belongs. You’re welcome.”

Cooper shook his head and swore.

“You’re upset.”

“You meddled.”

“I did not.”

“I knew where she was.”

“Then why didn’t you ship her back to where she belonged?”

“I wanted her where she was.”

The old man cocked his head and squinted. “You sure about that?”

Cooper closed his eyes and nodded.

“Oh. Then I apologize.”

Cooper sighed. “I thought you made me responsible for the four realities which spawned from the Dream.”

“I did.”

“Then you have to let me be responsible.”

He sniffed and nodded. “I suppose you’re right.”

The two men stared at each other for a moment. Finally, the old man shrugged. “I meddle from time to time. There’s no way to avoid it.”

“I expect you’re right.”

“I’ll return her.”

Cooper closed his eyes and shook his head. The old man raised his hands. “Okay, I hear what you’re saying. I’ll try to stay back a bit. I have more important things to worry about, anyway.”

“Like what?”

He rubbed his forehead. “I lost Trew.”

“What do you mean?”

“I have absolutely no clue where the guy is.”

“Is that bad?”

“It isn’t good.”

“Any ideas where to look?”

He stroked his beard and pointed at the globes. “I suspect in one of those.”

“Which one?”

“That’s a great question, lad. I wish I knew the answer.”

79

Danni looked up from the tablet and frowned. Her gaze moved to the monitor. It was morning on Earth and Chloe was walking down the street, weaving through the crowd on her way to the market. “These numbers don’t make sense.”

“I know,” Michelle said.

“When she was missing from the Game, her rank went up.”

“Like a rocket.”

“Now she’s back where she belongs and, after only a couple of days, her rank drops into the basement.”

“Worst it’s ever been.” Danni scowled and Michelle cleared her throat. “Sorry.”

“No, you’re right.” Danni leaned forward and rested her head in hands. “I don’t know how to fix this.”

“We’ve done everything right, but nothing we try seems to work.”

“Chloe still has a couple good decades left. Things could turn around.”

Michelle pursed her lips. Both of them knew the odds of that were slim.

***

Sylvia followed Sparx out of the elevator, looking from side to side as they walked, marvelling at the incredible paintings and sculptures adorning the walls from floor to ceiling, almost thirty feet above. Every few feet, she peered through the wide openings in the walls, In awe of the beautiful clear sky and clouds hundreds of feet beneath them. A breeze blew through the openings, but not as strong as she expected it to be at this height.

They came to a desk where a beautiful blonde woman sat. Her skin cast an aura of oranges and golds, the colours swirling and sparkling as they drifted over her skin. She smiled. “Hello, Sparx. Is this Sylvia?”

“Hi, Ashala. Yes, this is Sylvia.”

Ashala stood and came around the desk, arms wide. She embraced Sylvia, then stepped back. “Welcome Home, dear girl. How has your visit been, so far?”

“Wondrous.”

“I’m glad to hear it.” Her eyes drifted to Sparx. He shook his head. “Your memory has not returned yet?”

“No.” Sylvia frowned.

“A stubborn one.” Her smile widened. “Don’t be worried. Such a thing happens every so often.”

“Really?”

“Of course.” Ashala turned and pointed at two chairs against the wall. “Please have a seat. I will call you when it is time for your visit.”

They sat down and Sylvia took a deep breath. Sparx patted her knee. “This is exciting.”

“Is it? You haven’t told me who I’m about to meet, or why.”

“It’s better for it to be a surprise.”

“Will I see you again? After…” Her eyes flitted to the large wooden door behind Ashala.

“I think so. Your journey has been only slightly different from most. After the meeting, it is customary to rejoin the guide.”

“What happens after that?”

Spanx chuckled. “I can’t remember the last time I was asked so many questions.”

“I know less than any of your other guests.”

“I’m certain that’s the case.”

“Sylvia?” Ashala stood and placed her hand on the handle of the large door. “It is time.”

She stood and walked to the door, her stomach queasy. Ashala placed a hand on her shoulder as she opened the door and stood to one side. “Enjoy your visit.”

Sylvia stepped through the door and found herself in an alcove of white marble with a white door. She took three steps forward and grasped the handle. It felt warm. She opened the door, stepped into a large room, and found herself bathed in white light so bright it was difficult to keep her eyes open. Squinting, she took a step forward. The light changed from white to blue. Another step and the light became pink. Then green, and red, and yellow.

She took one more step.

The light turned purple and she gasped, dropping to her knees and throwing both hands up to grip the sides of her skull as pain coursed through her body. She tilted her head back and opened her mouth to scream but then the pain was gone as fast as it had appeared.

She got to her feet, thoughts rushing through her brain. New thoughts. Her eyes widened. “I remember,” she said. “I remember everything.”

“Of course you do.” A deep, rich voice spoke in an amused tone.

Sylvia turned to look at the speaker. Tears formed in her eyes, and a smile spread across her face. “It’s you.”

“Yes.”

“I have dreamt of this moment, but never thought it would come true.”

“I am thrilled that you are here, and pleased that your memory has returned.”

She walked forward, stopping a few feet from the speaker. Her knees shook, and she began to fall to the ground.

Hands gripped her, holding her up. “There is no need for kneeling, child. Come, let us sit and talk. Do you want the couch or the chair?”

Tears of joy continued to flow. “The couch, if you sit beside me.”

HE smiled at her and nodded. “Of course I will. Would you like a drink first?”

“That would be wonderful.”

“Sit,” HE said. “I have been looking forward to this visit for a very long time.”

“My god,” she whispered.

“No.” HE chuckled. “Not god. I am simply your father.”

Epilogue

“Mind if I join you?”

Chloe glanced at the man standing beside her table and shook her head. “Sorry, but I don’t know you.”

He sat down anyway and scratched his nose with one gloved hand.

“Is that a pop bottle cap on your hand?”

“Yeah.”

“I saw someone else with something like that.”

“Except his gloves were filled with them?”

“That’s right.” She paused. “Do I know you?”

“Kind of.”

She groaned. “Let me guess, we were old pals in another life. On Tygon.”

The man chuckled. “Name’s Cooper. I used to bounce you on my knee when you were a little girl.” He nodded. “On Tygon.”

“No.”

“I did.”

“I mean, whatever it is you want from me, the answer is no.”

“And what is it that you think I want from you, Chloe?”

She stood and slung her purse over one shoulder. “I don’t know, but I’m pretty sure that whatever it is, it’s dangerous.” She shook her head. “And I want no part of it.” She headed for the exit.

“There’s trouble inside Atonement.”

He waited for the sound of the door opening. After a couple seconds, it had not. He half-turned. “They need you there.”

She stood facing him, shoulders slumped. She opened her mouth to say something, then remained silent.

Cooper spread his hands. “You aren’t supposed to be here.”

“Yet I am. I was sent back.” She snapped her fingers. “Like that.”

“He shouldn’t have.”

“The old man.”

Cooper nodded.

“When I was there, the group was looking for a way to return me to Earth.”

“So?”

“So it happened. Success. Mission accomplished.” She spread her hands. “I’m home.”

“That was the group’s purpose, but it wasn’t why you were there.”

Chloe groaned. “Why then?”

He shook his head.

“Really? You want me to go back to a world where I will probably die—my best guess is that it won’t be painless, by the way—but you won’t tell me why?”

“I’m sorry.”

She shook her head. “I’m not going.”

“You must.”

She crossed her arms and glared at him.

“I can tell you this.” He stood and pushed in his chair. “If you don’t go, people will die.” He nodded at those around him. “Most of the people on Earth, a big chunk of people in Atonement, more worlds than you can imagine will suffer if you say no.”

Chloe considered his words. “A quest?”

“Pardon?”

“You’re telling me that I, a nobody with no skills or abilities, must travel to a strange and foreign land in order to save worlds and billions of strangers.” She shook her head. “You’re sending me on a quest, like they do in the stories and movies.”

Cooper smiled. “Does sound a bit cliché, when you put it that way.”

Chloe nodded.

“But, yeah, that’s what I’m asking. I guess I need you to go on a quest.”

She looked up at the ceiling. “I don’t suppose someone else could do it.”

“No.”

“It has been boring since I got back. And I do miss Courtney.”

Cooper smiled.

Chloe shook her head. “I can’t believe I’m about to say this, but what the hell. Return me to Atonement.”

***

Danni stared at the snowy picture on the viewer. The door opened and Brandon entered. He plopped into an empty chair, putting both feet up on the table. “She’s gone again.”

“Yes.”

“Back into Atonement?”

Danni nodded. “Kat’s feed is the best to view her from.”

“And her Game ratings?”

“On the climb once more.”

“That’s positive, at least.”

“What happens if she dies there?”

“I guess we’ll find out.”

Danni sighed. “I don’t want to lose her, but worrying is a waste of time, isn’t it?”

“It’s tough to be a mother and the Prophet.”

“Yes.”

“It will work out.”

“What makes you say that?”

Brandon shrugged. “I like to be as positive as possible when I can.”

“Not everything turns out for the better.”

“That’s true.”

Danni’s phone vibrated. She answered it. “Hello?”

Seconds passed. She frowned. “I can’t hear you very well, there’s a lot of static. Hello? Is someone there?” Brandon looked at her in time to see her eyes widen. “Oh my god.”

He frowned and sat forward. “What is it?”

Her breath caught in her throat and she turned pale. “Say that again? I can barely hear you. Please speak slower.”

A few seconds later, she placed the phone on the desk and stared at it.

“What’s wrong?” Brandon asked. “Who was that?”

“It was mostly static. But—”

“Did you manage to make out anything?”

She nodded.

“Well. Who was it?”

“He said his name was Samson Thorn.”

To Be Continued…

I hope you enjoyed this instalment! I’m getting to work on the next book, but while you’re waiting, here’s an awesome book that I think you will enjoy.  It’s a cool mix between Warcraft, DnD and Sword Art Online, all mixed into a great story. Plus there are five books out for you to read.  I thought they were great and I’m sure you will as well. Click here to grab the first book.